All quotation marks, hyphens, dashes,
apostrophes and colons have been transcribed as entity references.
All apostrophes are encoded as '.
Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been removed; all hyphens
are encoded as "-" and em dashes as —.
The publisher's advertisement following the Postscript has been
omitted.
By
"After the Red Pottage comes the exceeding bitter cry"
GEORGE MEREDITH.
In tragic life, God wot,
No villain need be! Passions spin the plot:
We are betray'd by what is false within.
"I will get out," said Hugh Scarlett to himself, seeing no
bars, but half conscious of a cage. "I will get out," he
repeated, as his hansom took him swiftly from the house in Portman Square,
where he had been dining, towards that other house in Carlton House
Terrace, whither his thoughts had travelled on before him, outdistancing
the Trip-Clip-Clop, Trip-Clip-Clop of the horse.
It was a hot night in June. Hugh had thrown back his overcoat, and the
throng of passers-by in the street could see, if they cared to see,
"the glass of fashion" in the shape of white waistcoat and
shirt front, surmounted by the handsome, irritated face of their owner,
leaning back with his hat tilted over his eyes.
Trip-Clip-Clop went the horse.
A great deal of thinking may be compressed into a quarter of an hour,
especially if it has been long eluded.
"I will get out," he said again to himself with an impatient
movement. It was beginning to weary him, this common-
place intrigue which had been so new and alluring a year ago. He did not own it to himself, but he was tired of it. Perhaps the reason why good resolutions have earned for themselves such an evil repute as paving stones is because they are often the result, not of repentance, but of the restlessness that dogs an evaporating pleasure. This liaison had been alternately his pride and his shame for many months. But now it was becoming something more, which it had been all the time, only he had not noticed it till lately--a fetter, a clog, something irksome, to be cast off and pushed out of sight. Decidedly the moment for the good resolution had arrived.
"I will break it off," he said again. "Thank heaven
not a soul has ever guessed it."
How could any one have guessed it?
He remembered the day when he had first met her a year ago, and had
looked upon her as merely a pretty woman. He remembered other days, and the
gradual building up between them of a fairy palace. He had added a stone
here, she a stone there, until suddenly it became--a prison. Had he
been tempter or tempted? He did not know. He did not care. He wanted only
to be out of it. His better feelings and his conscience had been awakened
by the first touch of weariness. His brief infatuation had run its course.
His judgment had been whirled--he told himself it had been whirled,
but it had really only been tweaked--from its centre, had performed
its giddy orbit, and now the check-string had brought it back to the point
from whence it had set out, namely, that she was merely a pretty woman.
"I will break with her gradually," he said, like the tyro he
was, and he pictured to himself the wretched scenes in which she would
abuse him, reproach him, probably compromise herself, the letters she would
write to him. At any rate he need not read them. Oh! how tired he was of
the whole thing beforehand. Why had he been such a fool? He looked at the
termination of the liaison as a bad sailor
looks at an inevitable sea passage at the end of a journey. It must be
gone through, but the prospect of undergoing it filled him with disgust.
A brougham passed him swiftly on noiseless wheels, and the woman in it
caught a glimpse of the high-bred clean-shaved face, half savage, half
sullen in the hansom.
"Anger, impatience and remorse," she said to herself, and
finished buttoning her gloves.
"Thank heaven not a soul has ever guessed it," repeated Hugh
fervently, as the hansom came suddenly to a standstill.
In another moment he was taking Lady Newhaven's hand as she stood
at the entrance of her amber drawing-room beside a grove of pink
orchids.
He chatted a moment, greeted Lord Newhaven, and passed on into the
crowded rooms. How could any one have guessed it? No breath of scandal had
ever touched Lady Newhaven. She stood beside her pink orchids, near her
fatigued-looking, gentle-mannered husband, a very pretty woman in white
satin and diamonds. Perhaps her blonde hair was a shade darker at the roots
than in its waved coils; perhaps her blue eyes did not look quite in
harmony with their blue-black lashes; but the whole effect had the delicate
conventional perfection of a cleverly touched-up chromo-lithograph. Of
course tastes differ. Some people like chromo-lithographs, others
don't. But even those who do are apt to become estranged. They may
inspire love, admiration, but never fidelity. Most of us have in our time
hammered nails into our walls, which, though they now decorously support
the engravings and etchings of our maturer years, were nevertheless
originally driven in to uphold the cherished, the long since discarded
chromos of our foolish youth.
The diamond sun upon Lady Newhaven's breast quivered a little, a
very little, as Hugh greeted her, and she turned to offer the same small
smile and gloved hand to the next comer, whose name was leaping before him
from one footman to another.
"Mr. Richard Vernon."
Lady Newhaven's wide blue eyes looked vague. Her hand hesitated.
This strongly built, ill-dressed man, with his keen brown deeply scarred
face and crooked mouth, was unknown to her.
Lord Newhaven darted forward.
"Dick!" he exclaimed, and Dick shot forth an immense
mahogany hand, and shook Lord Newhaven's warmly.
"Well," he said, after Lord Newhaven had introduced him to
his wife, "I'm dashed if I knew who either of you were. But I
found your invitation at my club when I landed yesterday, so I decided to
come and have a look at you. And so it is only you, Cackles, after
all"--(Lord Newhaven's habit of silence had earned for him
the
sobriquet of
"Cackles")--"I quite thought I was going
into--well, ahem!--into society. I did not know you had got a
handle to your name. How did you find out I was in England?"
"My dear fellow, I didn't," said Lord Newhaven, gently
drawing Dick aside, whose back was serenely blocking a stream of new
arrivals. "I fancy--in fact, I'm simply delighted to see
you. How is the wine getting on? But I suppose there must be other Dick
Vernons on my wife's list. Have you the card with you?"
"Rather," said Dick, "always take the card with me
since I was kicked out of a miner's hop at Broken Hill because I
forgot it. 'No gentleman will be admitted in a paper shirt' was
mentioned on it, I remember. A concertina and candles in bottles. Ripping
while it lasted. I wish you had been there."
"I wish I had." Lord Newhaven's tired, half-closed eye
opened a little. "But the end seems to have been
unfortunate."
"Not at all," said Dick, watching the new arrivals with his
head thrown back. "Fine girl that; I'll take a look at the whole
mob of them directly. They came round next day to say it had been a
mistake, but there were four or five cripples who found that out the night
before. Here is the card."
Lord Newhaven glanced at it attentively, and then laughed.
"It is four years old," he said; "I must have put you
on my mother's list, not knowing you had left London. It is in her
writing."
"I'm rather late," said Dick composedly, "but I
am here at last. Now, Cack--Newhaven, if that's your noble
name--as I am here, trot out a few heiresses, would you? I want to
take one or two back with me. I say, ought I to put my gloves
on?"
"No, no. Clutch them in your great fist as you are doing
now."
"Thanks. I suppose, old chap, I'm all right? Not had on an
evening-coat for four years."
Dick's trousers were too short for him, and he had tied his white
tie with a waist to it. Lord Newhaven had seen both details before he
recognised him.
"Quite right," he said hastily. "Now, who is to be the
happy woman?"
Dick's hawk-eye promenaded over the crowd in the second room, in
the doorway of which he was standing.
"That one," he said, "the tall girl in the green gown
talking to the Bishop."
"You have a wonderful eye for heiresses. You have picked out the
greatest in London. That is Miss Rachel West. You say you want
two."
"One at a time, thanks. I shall take her down to supper. I
suppose--er--there is supper at this sort of thing,
isn't there?"
"Of a kind. You need not be afraid of the claret; it isn't
yours."
"Catch you giving your best at a crush," retorted Dick.
"The Bishop's moving. Hurry up."
RUDYARD KIPLING.
But as he groped against the wall, two hands upon him fell,
The King behind his shoulder spake: "Dead man, thou dost not well."
A woman in a pale green gown was standing near the open window, her
white profile outlined against the framed darkness, as she listened with
evident amusement to the tall, ill-dressed man beside her.
Hugh's eyes lost the veiled scorn with which it was their wont to
look at society and the indulgent patronage which lurked in them for pretty
women.
Rachel West slowly turned her face towards him without seeing him, and
his heart leaped. She was not beautiful except with the beauty of health,
and a certain dignity of carriage which is the outcome of a head and hands
and body that are at unity with each other, and with a mind absolutely
unconscious of self. She had not the long nose which so frequently usurps
more than its share of the faces of the well bred, nor had she, alas! the
short upper lip which redeems everything. Her features were as
insignificant as her colouring. People rarely noticed that Rachel's
hair was brown, and that her deep-set eyes were grey. But upon her grave
face the word "Helper" was plainly written: and something else.
What was it?
Just as in the faces of seamen we trace the onslaught of storm and sun
and brine, and the puckering of the skin
round the eyes that comes of long watching in half lights, so in some faces, calm and pure as Rachel's, on which the sun and rain have never beaten, there is an expression betokening strong resistance from within of the brunt of a whirlwind from without. The marks of conflict and endurance on a young face--who shall see them unmoved! The Mother of Jesus must have noticed a great difference in her Son when she first saw Him again after the temptation in the wilderness.
Rachel's grave amused glance fell upon Hugh. Their eyes met, and he
instantly perceived to his astonishment that she recognised him. But she
did not bow, and a moment later left the nearly empty rooms with the man
who was talking to her.
Hugh was excited out of recognition of his former half-scornful,
half-blasé self. That woman must be
his wife. She would save him from himself, this cynical restless self which
never remained in one stay. The half acknowledged weakness in his nature
unconsciously flung itself upon her strength, a strength which had been
tried. She would love him, and uphold him. There would be no more yielding
to circumstances if that pure strong soul were close beside him. He would
lean upon her, and the ugly bypaths of these last years would know him no
more. Her presence would leaven his whole life. In the momentary insanity,
which was perhaps after all only a prophetic intuition, he had no fears, no
misgivings. He thought that with that face it was not possible that she
could be so wicked as to refuse him.
"She will marry me," he said to himself. "She
must."
Lady Newhaven touched him gently on the arm.
"I dared not speak to you before," she said. "Nearly
every one has gone. Will you take me down to supper? I am tired
out."
He stared at her, not recognising her.
"Have I vexed you?" she faltered.
And with a sudden horrible revulsion of feeling he remembered. The poor
chromo had fallen violently from its
nail. But the nail remained--ready. He took her into the supper room and got her a glass of champagne. She subsided on to a sofa beside another woman, vaguely suspecting trouble in the air. He felt thankful that Rachel had already gone. Dick, nearly the last, was putting on his coat, arranging to meet Lord Newhaven the following morning at his club. They had been in Australia together, and were evidently old friends.
Lord Newhaven's listless manner returned as Dick marched out. Hugh
had got one arm in his coat. An instinct of flight possessed him, a vague
horror of the woman in diamonds furtively watching him under her lowered
eyelids through the open door.
"Oh, Scarlett!" said Lord Newhaven, detaining him languidly,
"I want three minutes of your valuable time. Come into my
study."
"Another crossbow for Westhope Abbey?" said Hugh, trying to
speak unconcernedly, as he followed his host to a back room on the ground
floor. Lord Newhaven was collecting arms for the hall of his country
house.
"No! much simpler than those elaborate machines," said the
older man, turning on the electric light. Hugh went in, and Lord Newhaven
closed the door.
Over the mantel-shelf were hung a few old Japanese inlaid carbines, and
beneath them an array of pistols.
"Useless now," said Lord Newhaven, touching them
affectionately. "But," he added, with a shade more listlessness
than before, "Society has become accustomed to do without them, and
does ill without them, but we must conform to her." Hugh started
slightly, and then remained motionless. "You observe these two paper
lighters, Scarlett? One is an inch shorter than the other. They have been
waiting on the mantel-shelf for the last month, till I had an opportunity
of drawing your attention to them. I am sure we perfectly understand each
other. No name need be mentioned. All scandal is avoided. I feel confident
you will not hesitate to
make me the only reparation one man can make another in the somewhat hackneyed circumstances in which we find ourselves."
Lord Newhaven took the lighters out of the glass. He glanced suddenly at
Hugh's stunned face, and went on:
"I am sorry the idea is not my own. I read it in a magazine.
Though comparatively modern it promises soon to become as customary as the
much to be regretted pistols for two and coffee for four. I hold the
lighters thus, and you draw. Whoever draws or keeps the short one is
pledged to leave this world within four months, or shall we say five, on
account of the pheasant shooting? Five be it. Is it agreed? Just so! Will
you draw?"
A swift spasm passed over Hugh's face, and a tiger glint leapt into
Lord Newhaven's eyes, fixed intently upon him.
There was a brief second in which Hugh's mind wavered, as the flame
of a candle wavers in a sudden draught. Lord Newhaven's eyes
glittered. He advanced the lighters an inch nearer.
If he had not advanced them that inch Hugh thought afterwards that he
would have refused to draw.
He backed against the mantel-piece, and then put out his hand suddenly
and drew. It seemed the only way of escape.
The two men measured the lighters on the table under the electric
light.
Lord Newhaven laughed.
Hugh stood a moment, and then went out.
Is it well with thee? Is it well with thy husband?
Neither man moved within. Only one spoke. There was no other sound to
deaden her husband's distinct low voice. The silence that followed his
last word "Will you draw?" was broken by his laugh, and she had
barely time to throw herself back from the door into a dark recess under
the staircase before Hugh came out. He almost touched her as he passed. He
must have seen her if he had been capable of seeing anything, but he went
straight on unheeding. And as she stole a few steps to gaze after him, she
saw him cross the hall and go out into the night without his hat and coat,
the amazed servants staring after him.
She drew back to go upstairs, and met her husband coming slowly out of
the study. He looked steadily at her, as she clung trembling to the
banisters. There was no alteration in his glance, and she suddenly
perceived that what he knew now he had always known. She put her hand to
her head.
"You look tired," he said, in the level voice to which she
was accustomed. "You had better go to bed."
She stumbled swiftly upstairs, catching at the banisters, and went into
her own room.
Her maid was waiting for her by the dressing-table with its shaded
electric lights. And she remembered that she had given a party, and that
she had on her diamonds.
It would take a long time to unfasten them. She pulled at the diamond
sun on her breast with a shaking hand. Her husband had given it to her when
her eldest son was born. Her maid took the tiara gently out of her hair,
and cut the threads that sewed the diamonds on her breast and shoulders.
Would it never end? The lace of her gown cautiously withdrawn through its
hundred eyelet-holes knotted itself.
"Cut it," she said impatiently. "Cut it."
At last she was in her dressing-gown and alone. She flung herself face
downwards on the sofa. Her attitude had the touch of artificiality which
was natural to her.
The deluge had arrived, and unconsciously she met it as she would have
made a heroine meet it had she been a novelist, in a white dressing-gown
and pink ribbons in a stereotyped attitude of despair on a divan.
Conscience is supposed to make cowards of us all, but it is a matter of
common experience that the unimaginative are made cowards of only by being
found out.
Had David qualms of conscience when Uriah fell before the besieged city?
Surely if he had he would have winced at the obvious parallel of the
prophet's story about the ewe lamb. But apparently he remained
serenely obtuse till the indignant author's "Thou art the
man" unexpectedly nailed him to the cross of his sin.
And so it was with Lady Newhaven. She had gone through the twenty-seven
years of her life believing herself to be a religious and virtuous person.
She was so accustomed to the idea that it had become a habit, and now the
whole of her self-respect was in one wrench torn from her. The events of
the last year had not worn it down to its last shred, had not even worn the
nap off. It was dragged from her intact, and the shock left her faint and
shuddering.
The thought that her husband knew, and had thought fit to
conceal his knowledge, had never entered her mind, any more than the probability that she had been seen by some of the servants kneeling listening at a keyhole. The mistake which all unobservant people make is to assume that others are as unobservant as themselves.
By what frightful accident, she asked herself, had this catastrophe come
about. She thought of all the obvious incidents which would have revealed
the secret to herself; the dropped letter, the altered countenance, the
badly arranged lie. No. She was convinced her secret had been guarded with
minute, with scrupulous care. The only thing she had forgotten in her
calculations was her husband's character, if, indeed, she could be
said to have forgotten that which she had never known.
Lord Newhaven was in his wife's eyes a very quiet man of few words.
That his few words did not represent the whole of him had never occurred to
her. She had often told her friends that he walked through life with his
eyes shut. He had a trick of half shutting his eyes which confirmed her in
this opinion. When she came across persons who were, after a time,
discovered to have affections and interests of which they had not spoken
she described them as "cunning." She had never thought Edward
"cunning" till to-night. How had he of all men discovered
this--this.--She had no words ready to call her conduct by,
though words would not have failed her had she been denouncing the same
conduct in another wife and mother.
Gradually "the whole horror of her situation," to borrow
from her own vocabulary, forced itself upon her mind like damp through a
gay wall-paper. What did it matter how the discovery had been made! It was
made, and she was ruined. She repeated the words between little gasps for
breath. Ruined! Her reputation lost! Hers--Violet Newhaven's. It
was a sheer impossibility that such a thing could have happened to a woman
like her. It was some vile slander which Edward must see to. He was good at
that sort of thing. But no, Edward would not help her. She had
committed--. She
flung out her hands panic-stricken, as if to ward off a blow. The deed had brought with it no shame, but the word--the word wounded her like a sword.
Her feeble mind, momentarily stunned, pursued its groping way.
He would divorce her. It would be in the papers. But no. What was that
he had said to Hugh--"No names to be mentioned; all scandal
avoided."
She shivered and drew in her breath. It was to be settled some other
way. Her mind became an entire blank. Another way! What way? She remembered
now, and an inarticulate cry broke from her. They had drawn lots.
Which had drawn the short lighter?
Her husband had laughed. But then he laughed at everything. He was never
really serious, always shallow and heartless. He would have laughed if he
had drawn it himself. Perhaps he had. Yes, he certainly had drawn it. But
Hugh? She saw again the white set face as he passed her. No, it must be
Hugh who had drawn it--Hugh whom she loved. She wrung her hands and
moaned, half-aloud:
"Which? Which?"
There was a slight movement in the next room, the door was opened, and
Lord Newhaven appeared in the doorway. He was still in evening dress.
"Did you call?" he said quietly. "Are you ill?"
He came and stood beside her.
"No," she said hoarsely, and she sat up and gazed fixedly at
him. Despair and suspense were in her eyes. There was no change in his, and
she remembered that she had never seen him angry. Perhaps she had not known
when he was angry.
He was turning away, but she stopped him.
"Wait," she said, and he returned, his cold attentive eye
upon her. There was no contempt, no indignation in his bearing. If those
feelings had shaken him it must have been some time ago. If they had been
met and vanquished in secret that also must have been some time ago. He
took up an
"Imitation of Christ," bound in the peculiar shade of lilac which at that moment prevailed, and turned it in his hand.
"You are overwrought," he said, after a moment's pause,
"and I particularly dislike a scene."
She did not heed him.
"I listened at the door," she said in a harsh, unnatural
voice.
"I am perfectly aware of it."
A sort of horror seemed to have enveloped the familiar room. The very
furniture looked like well-known words arranged suddenly in some new and
dreadful meaning.
"You never loved me," she said.
He did not answer, but he looked gravely at her for a moment, and she
was ashamed.
"Why don't you divorce me if you think me so
wicked?"
"For the sake of the children," he said, with a slight
change of voice.
Teddy, the eldest, had been born in this room. Did either remember that
grey morning six years ago?
There was a silence that might be felt.
"Who drew the short lighter?" she whispered, before she knew
that she had spoken.
"I am not here to answer questions," he replied. "And
I have asked none. Neither, you will observe, have I blamed you. But I
desire that you will never again allude to this subject, and that you will
keep in mind that I do not intend to discuss it with you."
He laid down the "Imitation," and moved towards his own
room.
With a sudden movement she flung herself upon her knees before him and
caught his arm. The attitude suggested an amateur.
"Which drew the short lighter?" she gasped, her small
upturned face white and convulsed.
"You will know in five months' time," he said. Then he
extricated himself from her trembling clasp and left the room, closing the
door quietly behind him.
RUDYARD KIPLING.
For the sin ye do by two and two ye must pay for one by one!
His mind cleared a little. Rachel's grave face stood out against a
dark background--a background darker surely than that of the summer
night. He remembered with self-contempt the extravagant emotion which she
had aroused in him.
"Absurd," Hugh said to himself, with the distrust of all
sudden springs of pure emotion which those who have misused them rarely
escape. And then another remembrance, which only a sleeping draught had
kept at bay, darted upon him like a panther on its prey.
He had drawn the short lighter.
He started violently, and then fell back trembling.
"Oh, my God!" he said involuntarily.
He lay still, telling himself that this dreadful nightmare would pass,
would fade in the light of common day.
His servant came in noiselessly with a cup of coffee and a little sheaf
of letters.
He pretended to be asleep; but when the man had gone he put out his
shaking hand for the coffee and drank it.
The mist before his mind gradually lifted. Gradually, too, the horror on
his face whitened to despair, as a twilight meadow whitens beneath the
evening frost. He had drawn the short lighter. Nothing in heaven or earth
could alter that fact.
He did not stop to wonder how Lord Newhaven had become aware of his own
dishonour, or at the strange weapon with which he had avenged himself. He
went over every detail of his encounter with him in the study. His hand had
been forced. He had been thrust into a vile position. He ought to have
refused to draw. He did not agree to draw. Nevertheless he had drawn. And
Hugh knew that if it had to be done again, he should again have been
compelled to draw by the iron will before which his was as straw. He could
not have met the scorn of those terrible half-closed eyes if he had
refused.
"There was no help for it," said Hugh, half aloud. And yet
to die by his own hand within five months! It was incredible. It was
preposterous.
"I never agreed to it," he said, passionately.
Nevertheless he had drawn. The remembrance ever returned to
lay its cold hand upon his heart, and with it came the grim conviction that
if Lord Newhaven had drawn the short lighter he would have carried out the
agreement to the letter. Whether it was extravagant, unchristian, whatever
might have been truly said of that unholy compact, Lord Newhaven would have
stood by it.
"I suppose I must stand by it, too," said Hugh to himself,
the cold sweat breaking on his forehead. "I suppose I am bound in
honour to stand by it, too."
He suffered his mind to regard the alternative.
To wrong a man as deeply as he had wronged Lord Newhaven; to tacitly
accept.--That was where his mistake had been. Another man, that
mahogany-faced fellow with the colonial
accent, would have refused to draw, and would have knocked Lord Newhaven down and half killed him, or would have been knocked down and half killed by him. But to tacitly accept a means by which the injured man risked his life to avenge his honour, and then afterwards to shirk the fate which a perfectly even chance had thrown upon him instead of on his antagonist! It was too mean, too despicable. Hugh's pale cheek burned.
"I am bound," he said slowly to himself over and over again.
There was no way of escape.
Yesterday evening, with some intuition of coming peril, he had said
"I will get out." The way of retreat had been open behind him.
Now by one slight movement he was cut off from it for ever.
"I can't get out," said the starling, the feathers on
its breast worn away with beating against the bars.
"I can't get out," said Hugh, coming for the first time
in contact with the bars which he was to know so well, the bars of the
prison that he had made with his own hands.
He looked into the future with blank eyes. He had no future now. He
stared vacantly in front of him like a man who looks through his window at
the wide expanse of meadow and waving wood and distant hill which has met
his eye every morning of his life, and finds it--gone. It was
incredible. He turned giddy. His reeling mind, shrinking back from the
abyss, struck against a fixed point, and clutching it came violently to a
standstill.
His mother!
His mother was a widow and he was her only son. If he died by his own
hand it would break her heart. Hugh groaned and thrust the thought from
him. It was too sharp. He could not stifle it.
His sin, not worse than that of many another man, had found him out. He
had done wrong. He admitted it, but this monstrous judgment on him was out
of all proportion to his offence. And like some malignant infectious
disease
retribution would fall, not on him alone, but on those nearest him, on his innocent mother and sister. It was unjust, unjust, unjust.
A very bitter look came into his face. Hugh had never so far hated any
one, but now something very like hatred welled up in his heart against Lady
Newhaven. She had lured him to his destruction. She had tempted him. This
was undoubtedly true, though not probably the view which her guardian angel
would take of the matter.
Among the letters which the servant had brought him he suddenly
recognised that the topmost was in Lady Newhaven's handwriting. Anger
and repulsion seized him. No doubt it was the first of a series. "Why
was he so altered? What had she done to offend him?" &c. &c.
He knew the contents beforehand, or thought he knew them. He got up
deliberately, threw the unopened note into the empty fireplace, and put a
match to it. He watched it burn.
It was his first overt act of rebellion against her yoke, the first step
along the nearest of the many well-worn paths that a man takes at random to
leave a woman. It did not occur to him that Lady Newhaven might have
written to him about his encounter with her husband. He knew Lord Newhaven
well enough to be absolutely certain that he would mention the subject to
no living creature, least of all to his wife.
"Neither will I," he said to himself; "and as for her,
I will break with her from this day forward."
The little pink notes with the dashing twirly handwriting persisted for
at week or two and then ceased.
Hugh was a man of many social engagements. His first impulse, when later
in the day he remembered them, was to throw them all up and leave London.
But Lord Newhaven would hear of his departure, and would smile. He decided
to remain and to go on as if nothing had happened. When the evening came he
dressed with his usual care, verified the hour of his engagement, and went
out to dine with the Loftuses.
Maxim of the Bandar-log--RUDYARD KIPLING.
What the Bandar-log think now the jungle will think later.
London bore the process with equanimity, and presently Sybell determined
to raise the art of dinner-giving from the low estate to which she avowed
it had fallen to a higher level. She was young, she was pretty, she was
well born, she was rich. All the social doors were open to her. But one
discovery is often only the prelude to another. She soon made the further
one that in order to raise the tone of social gatherings it is absolutely
necessary to infuse into them a leaven of "clever people."
Further light on this interesting subject showed her that most of the
really "clever people" did not belong to her set. The discovery
which all who love adulation quickly make--namely, that the truly
appreciative and sympathetic and gifted are for the greater part to be
found in a class below their own--was duly made and registered by
Sybell. She avowed that class differences were nothing to her with the
enthusiasm of all those who since the world began have preferred to be first in the society which they gather round them.
Fortunately for Sybell she was not troubled by doubts respecting the
clearness of her own judgment. Eccentricity was in her eyes originality; a
wholesale contradiction of established facts was a new view. She had not
the horrid perception of difference between the real and the imitation
which spoils the lives of many. She was equally delighted with both, and
remained in blissful ignorance of the fact that her "deep"
conversation was felt to be exhaustingly superficial if by chance she came
across the real artist or thinker instead of his counterfeit.
Consequently to her house came the
raté in all his most virulent
developments; the "new woman" with stupendous lopsided opinions
on difficult Old Testament subjects; the "lady authoress" with
a mission to show up the vices of a society which she knew only by hearsay.
Hither came unwittingly simple-minded Church dignitaries, who, Sybell
hoped, might influence for his good the young agnostic poet who had written
a sonnet on her muff-chain, a very daring sonnet, which Doll, who did not
care for poetry, had not been shown. Hither, by mistake, thinking it was an
ordinary dinner-party, came Hugh, whom Sybell said she had discovered, and
who was not aware that he was in need of discovery. And hither also on this
particular evening came Rachel West, whom Sybell had pronounced to be very
intelligent a few days before, and who was serenely unconscious that she
was present on her probation, and that if she did not say something
striking she would never be asked again.
Doll Loftus, Sybell's husband, was standing by Rachel when Hugh
came in. He felt drawn towards her because she was not "clever"
as far as her appearance went. At any rate, she had not the touzled,
ill-groomed hair which he had learned to associate with female genius.
"This sort of thing is beyond me," he said mournfully to
Rachel, his eyes travelling over the assembly gathered round his wife, whose remarks were calling forth admiring laughter. "I don't understand half they say, and when I do I sometimes wish I didn't. But I suppose," tentatively, "you go in for all this sort of thing?"
"I!" said Rachel astonished. "I don't go in for
anything. But what sort of thing do you mean?"
"There is Scarlett," said Doll with relief, who hated
definitions, and felt the conversation was on the slippery verge of
becoming deep. "Do you know him? Looks as if he'd seen a ghost,
doesn't he?"
Rachel's interest, never a heavy sleeper, was instantly awakened as
she saw Sybell piloting Hugh towards her. She recognised him--the man
she had seen last night in the hansom and afterwards at the Newhavens. A
glance showed her that his trouble, whatever it might be, had pierced
beyond the surface feelings of anger and impatience, and had reached the
quick of his heart. The young man, pallid and heavy-eyed, bore himself
well, and Rachel respected him for his quiet demeanour and a certain
dignity, which, for the moment, obliterated the slight indecision of his
face, and gave his mouth the firmness which it lacked. It seemed to Rachel
as if he had but now stood by a deathbed, and had brought with him into the
crowded room the shadow of an inexorable fate.
The others only perceived that he had a headache. Hugh did not deny it.
He complained of the great heat to Sybell, but not to Rachel. Something in
her clear eyes told him, as they told many others, that small lies and
petty deceits might be laid aside with impunity in dealing with her. He
felt no surprise at seeing her, no return of the sudden violent emotion of
the night before. He had never spoken to her till this moment, but yet he
felt that her eyes were old friends, tried to the uttermost and found
faithful in some forgotten past. Rachel's eyes had a certain calm
fixity in them that comes not of natural temperament but of past conflict,
long waged, and barely but irrevocably won. A faint ray of comfort stole
across the desolation of his mind as he looked at her. He did not notice whether she was handsome or ugly, any more than we do when we look at the dear familiar faces which were with us in their childhood and ours, which have grown up beside us under the same roof, which have rejoiced with us and wept with us, and without which heaven itself could never be a home.
In a few minutes he was taking her in to dinner. He had imagined that
she was a woman of few words, but after a faint attempt at conversation he
found that he had relapsed into silence, and that it was she who was
talking. Presently the heavy cloud upon his brain lifted. His strained face
relaxed. She glanced at him, and continued her little monologue. Her face
had brightened.
He had dreaded this dinner party, this first essay to preserve his
balance in public with his frightful invisible burden, but he was getting
through it better than he had expected.
"I have come back to what is called society," Rachel was
saying, "after nearly seven years of an exile something like
Nebuchadnezzar's, and there are two things which I find as difficult
as Kipling's 'silly sailors' found their harps
'which they twanged unhandily.'"
"Is small talk one of them?" asked Hugh. "It has
always been a difficulty to me."
"On the contrary," said Rachel. "I plume myself on
that. Surely my present sample is not so much below the average that you
need ask me that."
"I did not recognise that it was small talk,"
said Hugh with a faint smile. "If it really is I can only say I shall
have brain fever if you pass on to what you might call
conversation."
It was to him as if a miniature wavelet of a great ocean somewhere in
the distance had crept up to laugh and break at his feet. He did not
recognise that this tiniest runlet which fell back at once was of the same
element as the tidal wave which had swept over him yesternight.
"But are you aware," said Rachel, dropping her voice a
little, "it is beginning to dawn upon me, that this evening's
gathering is met together for exalted conversation, and perhaps we ought to
be practising a little. I feel certain that after dinner you will be
'drawn through the clefts of confession' by Miss Barker, the
woman in the high dinner gown with orange velvet sleeves. Mrs. Loftus
introduced her to me when I arrived as the 'apostle of
humanity.'"
"Why should you fix on that particular apostle for me?" said
Hugh, looking resentfully at a large-faced woman, who was talking in an
"intense" manner to a slightly bewildered Bishop.
"It is a prophetic instinct, nothing more."
"I will have a prophetic instinct, too, then," said Hugh,
helping himself at last to the dish which was presented to him, to
Rachel's relief. "I shall give you the--" looking
slowly down the table.
"The Bishop?"
"Certainly not, after your disposal of me."
"Well, then, the poet? I am sure he is a poet because his tie is
uneven and his hair is so long. Why do literary men wear their hair long,
and literary women wear it short? I should like the
poet."
"You shall not have him," said Hugh with decision. "I
am hesitating between the bald young man with the fat hand and the immense
ring, and the old professor who is drawing plans on the
tablecloth."
"The apostle told me with bated breath that the young man with the
ring is Mr. Harvey, the author of 'Unashamed.'"
Hugh looked at his plate to conceal his disgust.
There was a pause in the buzz of conversation, and into it fell
straightway the voice of the apostle like a brick through a skylight.
"The need of the present age is the realisation of our brotherhood
with sin and suffering and poverty. West
London in satin and diamonds does not hear her sister East London in rags calling to her to deliver her. The voice of East London has been drowned in the dance-music of the West End."
Sybell gazed with awed admiration at the apostle.
"What a beautiful thought," she said.
"Miss Gresley's 'Idyll of East London,'"
said Hugh, "is a voice which, at any rate, has been fully
heard."
The apostle put up a pince-nez on a bone leg and looked at Hugh.
"I entirely disapprove of that little book," she said.
"It is misleading and wilfully one-sided."
"Hester Gresley is a dear friend of mine," said Sybell,
"and I must stand up for her. She is the sister of our clergyman, who
is a very clever man. In fact, I am not sure he isn't the cleverest of
the two. She and I have great talks. We have so much in common. How strange
it seems that she who lives in the depths of the country should have
written a story of the East End."
"That is always so," said the author of
"Unashamed," in a sonorous voice. "The novel has of late
been dwarfed to the scope of the young English girl (he pronounced it gurl)
who writes from her imagination and not from her experience. What true art
requires of us is a faithful rendering of a great experience."
He looked round, as if challenging the world to say that
"Unashamed" was not a lurid personal reminiscence.
Sybell was charmed. She felt that none of her previous dinner-parties
had reached such a high level as this one.
"A faithful rendering of a great experience," she repeated.
"How I wish Hester were here to hear that. I often tell her she ought
to see life, and cultivated society would do so much for her. I found her
out a year ago, and I'm always begging people to read her book, and I
simply long to introduce her to clever people and oblige the world to
recognise her talent."
"I agree with you it is not yet fully recognised," said Hugh
in a level voice; "but if 'The Idyll' received only partial recognition, it was at any rate enthusiastic. And it is not forgotten."
Sybell felt vaguely uncomfortable, and conceived a faint dislike of Hugh
as an uncongenial person.
The apostle and the poet began to speak simultaneously, but the female
key was the highest and prevailed.
"We all agree in admiring Miss Gresley's delicate piece of
workmanship," said the apostle, both elbows on the table after the
manner of her kind, "but it is a misfortune to the cause of suffering
humanity--to our cause--when the books which pretend
to set forth certain phases of its existence are written by persons
entirely ignorant of the life they describe."
"How true," said Sybell. "I have often thought it, but
I never could put it into words as you do. Oh! how I agree with you and Mr.
Harvey. As I often say to Hester, 'How can you describe anything if
you don't go anywhere or see anything; I can't give you my
experience. No one can.' I said that to her only a month ago, when
she refused to come up to London with me."
Rachel's white face and neck had taken on them the pink transparent
colour that generally dwelt only in the curves of her small ears.
"Why do you think Miss Gresley is ignorant of the life she
describes?" she said, addressing the apostle.
The author and the apostle both opened their mouths at the same moment,
only to register a second triumph of the female tongue.
Miss Barker was in her element. The whole table was listening. She
shrugged her orange-velvet shoulders.
"Those who have cast in their lot with the poor," she said,
sententiously, "would recognise at once the impossibility of Miss
Gresley's characters and situations."
"To me they seem real," said Rachel.
"Ah, my dear Miss West, you will excuse me, but a young lady like
yourself, nursed in the lap of luxury, can hardly be
expected to look at life with the same eyes as a poor waif like myself, who has penetrated to the very core of the city, and who has heard the stifled sigh of a vast perishing humanity."
"I lived in the midst of it for six years," said Rachel.
"I did not cast in my lot with the poor, for I was one of them, and
earned my bread among them. Miss Gresley's book may not be palatable
in some respects, the district visitor and the woman missionary are
certainly treated with harshness, but as far as my experience goes, the
'Idyll' is a true word from first to last."
There was in Rachel's voice a restrained force that vaguely stirred
all the occupants of the room. Every one looked at her, and for a moment no
one spoke. She became quite colourless.
"Very striking. Just what I should have said in her place,"
said Sybell to herself. "I will ask her again."
"I can hear it raining," said Doll's voice from the
head of the table to the company in general. "If it will only go on
for a week without stopping there may be some hope for the crops
yet."
The conversation buzzed up again, and Rachel turned instantly to Hugh,
before Mr. Harvey, leaning forward with his ring, had time to address
her.
Hugh alone saw what a superhuman effort it had been to her to overcome
her shrinking from mentioning, not her previous poverty, but her personal
experience. She had sacrificed her natural reserve, which he could see was
great; she had even set good taste at defiance to defend Hester
Gresley's book. Hugh had shuddered as he heard her speak. He felt that
he could not have obtruded himself on so mixed an assembly. Yet he saw that
it had cost her more to do so than it would have cost him.
He began to remember having heard people speak of an ironmaster's
daughter, whose father had failed and died, and who, after several years of
dire poverty, had lately inherited a vast fortune from her father's
partner. It had
been talked about at the time, a few months ago. This must be she.
"You have a great affection for Miss Gresley," he said in a
low voice.
"I have," said Rachel, her lip still quivering. "But
if I disliked her I hope I should have said the same. Surely it is not
necessary to love the writer in order to defend the book."
Hugh was silent. He looked at her, and wished that she might always be
on his side.
"About two courses ago I was going to tell you," said
Rachael smiling, "of one of my chief difficulties on my return to the
civilised world and 'Society.' But now you have had an example
of it. I am trying to cure myself of the trick of becoming interested in
conversation. I must learn to use words as counters, not as coins. I need
not disbelieve what I say, but I must not speak of anything to which I
attach value. I perceive that to do this is an art and a means of defence
from invasion. But I, on the contrary, become interested, as you have just
seen. I forget that I am only playing a game, and I rush into a subject
like a bull into a china shop, and knock about all the crockery
until--as I am not opposed by my native pitchfork--I suddenly
return to my senses, and discover that I have mistaken a game for real
earnest."
"We were all in earnest five minutes ago," said Hugh,
"at least, I was. I could not bear to hear Miss Gresley patronised by
all these failures and amateurs. But unless I am very much mistaken you
will find several pitchforks laid up for you in the
drawing-room."
"I don't mean to smash any more china," said
Rachel.
Another wavelet skimmed in and broke a little further up the sand. A
sense of freshness, of expectation was in the air. The great gathered ocean
was stirring itself in the distance. Hugh had forgotten his trouble.
He turned the conversation back to Hester Gresley and her writing. He
spoke of her with sympathy and appreciation,
and presently detected a softness in Rachel's eyes which made him jealous of Hester.
By the time the evening was over the imperceptible travelling of the
summer sea had reached as far as the tidal wave.
Hugh left when Rachel did, accompanying her to her carriage. At the door
were the darkness and the rain. At the door with them the horror and
despair of the morning were in wait for him, and laid hold upon him. Hugh
shuddered, and turned instinctively to Rachel.
She was holding out her hand to him. He took it and held it tightly in
his sudden fear and desolation.
"When shall I meet you again?" he said hoarsely.
A long look passed between them. Hugh's tortured soul full of
passionate entreaty leaped to his eyes. Hers, sad and steadfast, met the
appeal in his, and recognised it as a claim. There was no surprise in her
quiet face.
"I ride early in the Row," she said. "You can join me
there if you wish. Good-night."
She took her hand with great gentleness out of his, and drove away.
And the darkness shut down again on Hugh's heart.
BOURGET.
Içi bas tous les hommes pleurent
Leurs amitiés et leurs amours.
But nevertheless here and there among its numberless counterfeits a
friendship rises up between two women which sustains the life of both,
which is still young when life is waning, which man's love and
motherhood cannot displace nor death annihilate; a friendship which is not
the solitary affection of an empty heart nor the deepest affection of a
full one, but which nevertheless lightens the burdens of this world and
lays its pure hand upon the next.
Such a friendship, very deep, very tender, existed between Rachel West
and Hester Gresley. It dated back from the nursery days, when Hester and
Rachel solemnly eyed each other, and then made acquaintance in the dark
gardens of Portman Square, into which Hester introduced a fortified castle
with a captive princess in it and a rescuing prince and a dragon, and
several other ingredients of romance, to the awed amazement of
Rachel--stolid, solid, silent Rachel--who loved all two- and
four-legged creatures, but who never made
them talk to each other as Hester did. And Hester, in blue serge, told Rachel, in crimson velvet, as they walked hand in hand in front of their nursery-maids, what the London sparrows said to each other in the gutters, and how they considered the gravel-path in the square was a deep river suitable to bathe in. And when the spring was coming, and the prince had rescued the princess so often from the dungeon in the laurel-bushes that Hester was tired of it, she told Rachel how the elms were always sighing because they were shut up in town, and how they went out every night with their roots into the green country to see their friends, and came back oh! so early in the morning, before any one was awake to miss them. And Rachel's heart yearned after Hester, and she gave her her red horse and the tin duck and magnet, and Hester made stories about them all.
At last the day came when Rachel's mother, who had long viewed the
intimacy with complacency, presented her compliments, in a note-sheet with
two immense gilt crests on it, to Hester's aunt, and requested that
her little niece might be allowed to come to tea with her little daughter.
And Lady Susan Gresley, who had never met the rich ironmaster's wife
in this world, and would probably be equally exclusive in the next, was
about to refuse, when Hester, who up to that moment had apparently taken no
interest in the matter, suddenly cast herself on the floor in a paroxysm of
despair and beat her head against the carpet. The tearful entreaties of her
aunt gradually elicited the explanation, riddled by sobs, that Hester could
never take an interest in life again, could never raise herself even to a
sitting position, nor dry her eyes on her aunt's handkerchief, unless
she were allowed to go to tea with Rachel and see her dormouse.
Lady Susan, much upset herself, and convinced that these outbursts were
prejudicial to Hester's health, gave way at once, and a few days later
Hester, pale, shy, in a white muffler, escorted by Mademoiselle, went to
tea in the magnificent house on the other side of the square, and saw
Rachel's
round head without a feathered hat on it, and both children were consumed by shyness until the two Mademoiselles withdrew into another room, and Rachel showed Hester the dormouse which she had found in the woods in the country, and which ate out of her hand. And Hester made a little poem on it, beginning:
And so, with many breaks, the friendship attained a surer footing, and the intimacy grew with their growth, in spite of the fact that Lady Susan had felt unable (notwithstanding the marked advances of Mrs. West, possibly because of them) to enlarge her visiting list, in spite of many other difficulties which were only in the end surmounted by the simplicity of character which Rachel had not inherited from her parents.
There was a mouse in Portman Square.
And then, after both girls had danced through one London season in
different ball-rooms, Rachel's parents died, her mother first, and
then--by accident--her father, leaving behind him an avalanche of
unsuspected money difficulties, in which even his vast fortune was
engulphed.
Hard years followed for Rachel. She ate the bread of carefulness in the
houses of poor relations not of high degree, with whom her parents had
quarrelled when they had made their money and began to entertain social
ambitions. She learned what it was to be the person of least importance in
families of no importance. She essayed to teach and failed. She had no real
education. She made desperate struggles for independence, and learned how
others failed besides herself. She left her relations and their bitter
bread and came to London, and struggled with those who struggled, and saw
how Temptation spreads her net for bleeding feet. Because she loved Hester
she accepted from her half her slender pin-money. Hester had said,
"If I were poor, Rachel, how would you bear it if I would not let you
help me?" And Rachel had wept slow difficult tears, and had given
Hester the comfort of helping
her. The greater generosity was with Rachel, and Hester knew it.
And as Rachel's fortunes sank, Hester's rose. Lady Susan
Gresley had one talent, and she did not lay it up in a napkin. She had the
art of attracting people to her house, that house to which Mrs. West had
never forced an entrance. Hester was thrown from the first into a society
which her clergyman brother, who had never seen it, pronounced to be
frivolous, worldly, profane, but which no one has called dull. There were
many facets in Hester's character, and Lady Susan had managed to place
her where they caught the light. Was she witty? Was she attractive? Who
shall say. Man is wisely averse to "cleverness" in a woman, but
if he possesses any armour wherewith to steel himself against wit it is
certain that he seldom puts it on. She refused several offers, one so
brilliant that no woman ever believed that it was really made.
Lady Susan saw that her niece, without a fortune, with little beauty
save that of high breeding, with weak health, was becoming a personage.
"What will she become?" people said. And in the meanwhile
Hester did nothing beyond dressing extremely well. And everything she saw
and every person she met added fuel to an unlit fire in her soul.
At last Rachel was able to earn a meagre living by typewriting, and for
four years, happy by contrast with those when despair and failure had
confronted her, she lived by the work of her hands among those poor as
herself. Gradually she had lost sight of all her acquaintances. She had
been out of the schoolroom for too short a time to make friends. And alas!
in the set in which she had been launched poverty was a crime; no, perhaps
not quite that, but as much a bar to intercourse as in another class a want
of the letter H is found to be.
It was while Rachel was still struggling for a livelihood that the event
happened which changed the bias of her character, as a geranium
transplanted from the garden changes its attitude in a cottage window.
On one of the early days of her despair she met on the
dreary stairs of the great rabbit warren in which she had a room, a man with whom she had been acquainted in the short year of her social life before the collapse of her fortunes. He had paid her considerable attention, and she had thought once or twice with momentary bitterness that, like the rest, he had not cared to find out what had become of her. She greeted him with shy but evident pleasure. She took for granted he had come to see her, and he allowed her to remain under that delusion. In reality he had been hunting up an old model whom he wanted for his next picture, and who had silently left Museum Buildings some months before without leaving his address. He had genuinely admired her though he had forgotten her, and he was unaffectedly delighted to see her again.
That one chance meeting was the first of many. Flowers came to
Rachel's little room, and romance came with them. Rachel's proud
tender heart struggled and then gave way before this radiant first love
blossoming in the midst of her loneliness. At last on a March afternoon
when the low sun caught the daffodils he had brought her he told her he
loved her.
Days followed, exquisite days, which have none like them in later life
whatever later life may bring. That year the spring came early, and they
went often together into the country. And that year when all the world was
white with blossom the snow came, and laid upon earth's bridal veil a
white shroud. Every cup of May blossom, every petal of hawthorn bent
beneath its burden of snow. And so it was in the full springtide of
Rachel's heart. The snow came down upon it. She discovered at last
that though he loved her he did not wish to marry her; that even from the
time of that first meeting he had never intended to marry her. That
discovery was a shroud. She wrapped her dead love in it, and would fain
have buried it out of her sight.
But only after a year of conflict was she suffered to bury it; after a
year during which the ghost of her dead ever came
back and came back to importune her vainly with its love.
Rachel's poor neighbours grew accustomed to see the tall handsome
waiting figure which always returned and returned, but which at last after
one dreadful day was seen no more in Museum Buildings. Rachel had laid the
ghost at last. But the conflict remained graven in her face.
On a certain cold winter morning Hester darted across the wet pavement
from the brougham to the untidy entrance of Museum Buildings where Rachel
still lived. It was a miserable day. The streets and bare trees looked as
if they had been drawn in in ink, and the whole carelessly blotted before
it was dry. All the outlines were confused, blurred. The cold penetrated to
the very bones of the shivering city.
Rachel had just come in wet and tired, bringing with her a roll of
manuscript to be transcribed. A woman waiting for her on the endless stone
stairs had cursed her for taking the bread out of her mouth.
"He always employed me till you came," she shrieked, shaking
her fist at her, "and now he gives it all to you because you're
younger and better looking."
She gave the woman as much as she dared spare, the calculation did not
take long, and went on climbing the stairs.
Something in the poor creature's words, something vague but
repulsive in her remembrance of the man who paid her for the work by which
she could barely live, fell like lead into Rachel's heart. She looked
out dumbly over the wilderness of roofs. The suffering of the world was
eating into her soul, the suffering of this vast travailing East London,
where people trod each other down to live.
"If any one had told me," she said to herself, "when I
was rich, that I lived on the flesh and blood of my fellow creatures, that
my virtue and ease and pleasure were bought by their degradation, and toil
and pain, I should not have believed it, and I should have been angry. If I
had been told that the clothes I wore, the food I ate, the pen I wrote
with, the ink I
used, the paper I wrote on--all these, and everything I touched, from my soap to my matchbox, especially my matchbox, was the result of sweated labour, I should not have believed it, I should have laughed. But yet it is so. If I had not been rich once myself I should think as all these people do, that the rich are devils incarnate to let such things go on. They have the power to help us. We have none to help ourselves. But they never use it. The rich grind the poor for their luxuries with their eyes shut, and we grind each other for our daily bread with our eyes open. I have got that woman's work. I have struggled hard enough to get it, but though I did not realise it, I might have known that I had only got on to the raft by pushing some one else off it."
Rachel looked out across the miles of roofs which lay below her garret
window. The sound was in her ears of that great whirlpool wherein youth and
beauty and innocence go down quick day by day. The wilderness of leaden
roofs turned suddenly before her eyes into a sullen furrowed sea of shame
and crime which, awaiting no future day of judgment, daily gave up its
awful dead.
Presently Hester came in, panting a little after the long ascent of worn
stairs, and dragging with her a large parcel. It was a fur-lined cloak.
Hester spread it mutely before her friend, and looked beseechingly at her.
Then she kissed her, and the two girls clung together for a moment in
silence.
"Dearest," said Rachel, "don't give me new
things. It isn't that--you know I did take it when I was in need.
But oh, Hester, I know you can't afford it. I should not mind if you
were rich, at least, I would try not, but--if you would only give me
some of your old clothes instead. I should like them all the better because
you had worn them." And Rachel kissed the lapel of Hester's
coat.
"I can't," whispered Hester into Rachel's hair.
"The best is only just good enough."
"Wouldn't it be kinder to me?"
Hester trembled, and then burst into tears.
"I will wear it, I will wear it," said Rachel hurriedly.
"Look, Hester! I have got it on. How deliciously warm, and--do
look; it has two little pockets in the fur lining."
But Hester wept passionately, and Rachel sat down by her on the floor in
the new cloak till the paroxysm was over.
How does a subtle affinity find a foothold between natures which present
an obvious, a violent contrast to each other? Why do the obvious and the
subtle forget their life-long feud at intervals, and suddenly appear for a
moment in each other's society?
Rachel was physically strong. Hester was weak. The one was calm,
patient, practical, equable, the other imaginative, unbalanced,
excitable.
Life had not spoilt Rachel. Lady Susan Gresley had done her best to
spoil Hester. The one had lived the unprotected life, and showed it in her
bearing. The other had lived the sheltered life, and bore its mark upon her
pure forehead and youthful face.
"I cannot bear it," said Hester at last. "I think and
think, and I can't think of anything. I would give my life for you,
and you will hardly let me give you £3 10s.
6d. That is all it cost. It is only frieze, that common red
frieze, and the lining is only rabbit." A last tear fell at the word
rabbit. "I wanted to get you a velvet one, just the same as my new
one, lined with chinchilla, but I knew it would only make you miserable. I
wish," looking vindictively at the cloak, "I wish rabbits had
never been born."
Rachel laughed. Hester was evidently recovering.
"Mr. Scarlett was saying last night that no one can help any
one," continued Hester, turning her white exhausted face to her
friend. "He said that we are always so placed that we can only look
on. And I told him that could not be true, but oh, in my heart, Rachel, I
have felt it was true all these long, long five years since you have lived
here."
Rachel came and stood beside her at the little window.
There was just room for them between the typewriter and the bed.
Far below, Hester's brougham was pacing up and down.
"Then are love and sympathy nothing?" she said. "Those
are the real gifts. If I were rich to-morrow I should look to you just as I
do now for the things which money can't buy. And those are the
things"--Rachel's voice shook--"which you have
always given me, and which I can't do without. You feel my poverty
more than I do myself. It crushed me at first when I could not support
myself. Now that I can--and in everything except money I am very
rich--I am comparatively happy."
There was a long silence.
"Perhaps," said Rachel at last with difficulty, "if I
had remained an heiress Mr. Tristram might have married me. I feel nearly
sure he would have married me. In that case I lost my money only just in
time to prevent a much greater misfortune, and I am glad I am as I
am."
Rachel remembered that conversation often in after years with a sense of
thankfulness that for once she who was so reticent had let Hester see how
dear she was to her.
The two girls stood long together cheek against cheek.
And as Hester leaned against Rachel the yearning of her soul towards her
suddenly lit up something which had long lain colossal but inapprehended in
the depths of her mind. Her paroxysm of despair at her own powerlessness
was followed by a lightning flash of self-revelation. She saw, as in a
dream, terrible, beautiful, inaccessible, but distinct, where her power
lay, of which restless bewildering hints had so often mocked her. She had
but to touch the houses and they would fall down. She held her hands
tightly together lest she should do it. The strength as of an infinite
ocean swept in beneath her weakness, and bore it upon its surface like a
leaf.
"You must go home," said Rachel gently, remembering Lady
Susan's punctual habits.
Hester kissed her absently and went out into the new world
which had been pressing upon her all her life, the gate of which Love had opened for her. For Love has many keys besides that of her own dwelling. Some who know her slightly affirm that she can only open her own cheap patent padlock with a secret word on it that everybody knows. But some who know her better hold that hers is the master-key which will one day turn all the locks in all the world.
A year later Hester's first book, "An Idyll of East
London," was reaping its harvest of astonished indignation and
admiration, and her acquaintances--not her friends--were still
wondering how she came to know so much of a life of which they decided she
could know nothing, when suddenly Lady Susan Gresley died, and Hester went
to live in the country with her clergyman brother.
A few months later still, and on a mild April day, when the poor London
trees had black buds on them, Rachel brushed and folded away in the little
painted chest of drawers her few threadbare clothes, and put the
boots--which the cobbler whose wife she had nursed had patched for
her--under the shelf which held her few cups and plates and the
faithful tin kettle, which had always been a cheerful boiler. And she
washed her seven coarse handkerchiefs, and put them in the washband-stand
drawer. And then she raked out the fire and cleaned the grate, and set the
room in order. It was quickly done. She took up her hat which lay beside a
bundle on the bed. Her hands trembled as she put it on. She looked
wistfully round her, and her face worked. The little room which had looked
so alien when she came to it six years ago had become a home. She went to
the window and kissed the pane through which she had learnt to see so much.
Then she seized up the bundle, and went quickly out, locking the door
behind her, and taking the key with her.
"I am going away for a time, but I shall come back," she
said to the cobbler's wife on the same landing.
"No one comes back as once goes," said the woman, without
raising her eyes from the cheap blouse which she was finishing, which kept so well the grim secret of how it came into being that no one was afraid of buying it.
"I am keeping on the room."
The woman smiled incredulously, giving one sharp glance at the bundle.
She had seen many flittings. She should buy the kettle when Rachel's
"sticks" were sold by the landlord in default of the rent.
"Well, you was a good neighbour," she said.
"There's a many as 'ull miss you. Good-bye, and good luck
to ye. I shan't say as you've left."
"I shall come back," said Rachel hoarsely, and she slipped
downstairs like a thief. She felt like a thief. For she was rich. The man
who had led her father into the speculations which had ruined him had died
childless, and had bequeathed to her a colossal fortune.
EMERSON.
Cure the drunkard, heal the insane, mollify the homicide, civilise the Pawnee, but what lessons can be devised for the debauchee of sentiment?
When she married Lord Newhaven he took so slight a part, though a
necessary one, in the wedding groups that their completeness had never been
marred by misgivings as to his exact position in them. When, six years
later, after one or two mild flirtations which only served as a stimulus to
her love of dress, when at last she met, as she would have expressed it,
"the one love of her life," her first fluctuations and final
deviation from the path of honour were the result of new arrangements round
the same centre.
The first groups in which Hugh took part had been prodigies of virtue.
The young mother with the Madonna face--Lady Newhaven firmly believed
that her face, with the crimped fringe drawn down to the eyebrows,
resembled that of a
Madonna--with her children round her, Lord Newhaven as usual somewhat out of focus in the background; and Hugh, young, handsome, devoted, heartbroken, and ennobled for life by the contemplation of such impregnable virtue.
"You accuse me of coldness," she had imagined herself saying
in a later scene, when the children and the husband would have made too
much of a crowd, and were consequently omitted. "I wish to heaven I
were as cold as I appear."
And she had really said it later on. Hugh never did accuse her of
coldness, but that was a detail. Those words, conned over many times, had
nevertheless actually proceeded out of her mouth. Few of us have the power
of saying anything we intend to say. But Lady Newhaven had that power, and
enjoyed also in consequence a profound belief in her prophetic instincts;
while others, Hugh not excepted, detected a premeditated tone in her
conversation, and a sense of incongruity between her remarks and the
occasion which called them forth.
From an early date in their married life Lord Newhaven had been in the
habit of discounting these remarks by making them in rapid rotation himself
before proceeding to the matter in hand.
"Having noticed that a mother--I mean a young mother--is
never really happy in the absence of her children, and that their affection
makes up for the carelessness of their father, may I ask, Violet, what day
you wish to return to Westhope?" he said one morning at
breakfast.
"Any day," she replied. "I am as miserable in one
place as in another."
"We will say Friday week, then," returned Lord Newhaven,
ignoring, as he invariably did, any allusions to their relative position,
and because he ignored them she made many. "The country," he
added, hurriedly, "will be very refreshing after the glare and dust
and empty worldly society of London."
She looked at him in anger. She did not understand the
reason, but she had long vaguely felt that all conversation seemed to dry up in his presence. He mopped it all into his own sponge, so to speak, and left every subject exhausted.
She rose in silent dignity, and went to her boudoir and lay down there.
The heat was very great, and another fire was burning within her, withering
her round cheek, and making her small plump hand look shrunk and thin. A
fortnight had passed, and she had not heard from Hugh. She had written to
him many times, at first only imploring him to meet her, but afterwards
telling him she knew what had happened, and entreating him to put her out
of suspense, to send her one line that his life was not endangered. She had
received no answer to any of her letters. She came to the conclusion that
they had been intercepted by Lord Newhaven, and that no doubt the same fate
had befallen Hugh's letters to herself. For some time past, before the
drawing of lots, she had noticed that Hugh's letters had become less
frequent and shorter in length. She understood the reason now. Half of them
had been intercepted. How that fact could account for the shortness of the
remainder may not be immediately apparent to the prosaic mind, but it was
obvious to Lady Newhaven. That Hugh had begun to weary of her could not
force the narrow entrance to her mind. Such a possibility had never been
even considered in the pictures of the future with which her imagination
busied itself. But what would the future be? The road along which she was
walking forked before her eyes, and her usual perspicacity was at fault.
She knew not in which of those two diverging paths the future would
lie.
Would she in eighteen months' time--she should certainly
refuse to marry within the year--be standing at the altar in a
"confection" of lilac and white with Hugh; or would she be a
miserable wife, moving ghostlike about her house, in coloured raiment,
while a distant grave was always white with flowers sent by a nameless
friend of the dead? "How some one must have loved him," she
imagined Hugh's aged mother saying. And once, as that bereaved mother
came in the dusk to weep
beside the grave, did she not see a shadowy figure start up black-robed from the flower-laden sod, and hastily drawing a thick veil over a beautiful despairing face, glide away among the trees? At this point Lady Newhaven always began to cry. It was too heart-rending. And her mind in violent recoil was caught once more and broken on the same wheel. "Which? Which?"
A servant entered.
"Would her ladyship see Miss West for a few minutes?"
"Yes," said Lady Newhaven, glad to be delivered from
herself, if only by the presence of an acquaintance.
"It is very charitable of you to see me," said Rachel.
"Personally, I think morning calls ought to be a penal offence. But I
came at the entreaty of a former servant of yours. I feel sure you will let
me carry some message of forgiveness to her as she is dying. Her name is
Morgan. Do you remember her?"
"I once had a maid called Morgan," said Lady Newhaven.
"She was drunken, and I had to part with her in the end; but I kept
her as long as I could in spite of it. She had a genius for
hair-dressing."
"She took your diamond heart pendant," continued Rachel.
"She was never found out. She can't return it, for of course she
sold it and spent the money. But now at last she feels she did wrong, and
she says she will die easier for your forgiveness."
"Oh! I forgive her," said Lady Newhaven indifferently.
"I often wondered how I lost it. I never cared about it." She
glanced at Rachel, and added tremulously, "My husband gave it
me."
A sudden impulse was urging her to confide in this grave, gentle-eyed
woman. The temptation was all the stronger because Rachel, who had only
lately appeared in society, was not connected with any portion of her
previous life. She was as much a chance acquaintance as a fellow passenger
in a railway carriage.
Rachel rose and held out her hand.
"Don't go," whispered Lady Newhaven, taking her
outstretched hand and holding it.
"I think if I stay," said Rachel, "that you may say
things you will regret later on when you are feeling stronger. You are
evidently tired out now. Everything looks exaggerated when we are
exhausted, as I see you are."
"I am worn out with misery," said Lady Newhaven. "I
have not slept for a fortnight. I feel I must tell some one." And she
burst into violent weeping.
Rachel sat down again, and waited patiently for the hysterical weeping
to cease. Those in whom others confide early learn that their own
engagements, their own pleasures and troubles are liable to be set aside at
any moment. Rachel was a punctual, exact person, but she missed many
trains. Those who sought her seldom realised that her day was as full as,
possibly fuller, than their own. Perhaps it was only a very small pleasure
to which she had been on her way on this particular morning, and for which
she had put on that ethereal grey gown for the first time. At any rate, she
relinquished it without a second thought.
Presently Lady Newhaven dried her eyes, and turned impulsively towards
her.
The strata of impulsiveness and conventional feeling were always so
mixed up after one of these emotional upheavals that it was difficult to
guess which would come uppermost. Sometimes fragments of both appeared on
the surface together.
"I loved you from the first moment I saw you," she said.
"I don't take fancies to people, you know. I am not that kind of
person. I am very difficult to please, and I never speak of what concerns
myself. I am most reserved. I daresay you have noticed how
reserved I am. I live in my shell. But directly I saw you I felt I could
talk to you. I said to myself, 'I will make a friend of that
girl.' Although I always feel a married woman is so differently
placed from a girl. A girl only thinks of herself. I am not saying this the
least un-
kindly, but of course it is so. Now a married woman has to consider her husband and family in all she says and does. How will it affect them? That is what I so often say to myself, and then my lips are sealed. But, of course, being unmarried, you would not understand that feeling."
Rachel did not answer. She was inured to this time-honoured
conversational opening.
"And the temptations of married life," continued Lady
Newhaven, "a girl cannot enter into them."
"Then do not tell me about them," said Rachel smiling,
wondering if she might still escape. But Lady Newhaven had no intention of
letting her go. She only wished to indicate to her her true position. And
gradually, not without renewed outbursts of tears, not without traversing
many layers of prepared conventional feelings in which a few thin streaks
of genuine emotion were embedded, she told her story--the story of a
young, high-minded, and neglected wife, and of a husband callous,
indifferent, a scorner of religion, unsoftened even by the advent of the
children--"such sweet children, such little
darlings"--and the gradual estrangement. Then came the
persistent siege to the lonely heart of one not pretty perhaps, but fatally
attractive to men; the lonely heart's unparalleled influence for good
over the besieger.
"He would do anything," said Lady Newhaven, looking
earnestly at Rachel. "My influence over him is simply boundless. If I
said, as I sometimes did at balls, how sorry I was to see some plain girl
standing out, he would go and dance with her. I have seen him do
it."
"I suppose he did it to please you."
"That was just it, simply to please me."
Rachel was not so astonished as Lady Newhaven expected. She certainly
was rather wooden, the latter reflected. The story went on. It became
difficult to tell, and, according to the teller, more and more liable to
misconstruction. Rachel's heart ached as bit by bit the inevitable
development was finally reached in floods of tears.
"And you remember that night you were at an evening party
here," sobbed Lady Newhaven, casting away all her mental notes and
speaking extempore. "It is just a fortnight ago, and I have not slept
since, and he was here, looking so miserable (Rachel started
slightly); he sometimes did, if he thought I was hard upon him. And
afterwards, when every one had gone, Edward took him to his study and told
him he had found us out, and they drew lots which should kill himself
within five months--and I listened at the door."
Lady Newhaven's voice rose half strangled, hardly human in a shrill
grotesque whimper above the sobs which were shaking her. There was no
affectation about her now.
Rachel's heart went out to her the moment she was natural. She
knelt down and put her strong arms round her. The poor thing clung to her,
and leaning her elaborate head against her, wept tears of real anguish upon
her breast.
"And which drew the short lighter?" said Rachel at last.
"I don't know," almost shrieked Lady Newhaven.
"It is that which is killing me. Sometimes I think it is Edward, and
sometimes I think it is Hugh."
At the name of Hugh Rachel winced. Lady Newhaven had mentioned no name
in the earlier stages of her story while she had some vestige of
self-command; but now at last the Christian name slipped out unawares.
Rachel strove to speak calmly. She told herself there were many Hughs in
the world.
"Is Mr. Hugh Scarlett the man you mean?" she asked. If she
had died for it, she must have asked that question.
"Yes," said Lady Newhaven.
A shadow fell on Rachel's face, as on the face of one who suddenly
discovers, not for the first time, an old enemy advancing upon him under
the flag of a new ally.
"I shall always love him," gasped Lady Newhaven, recovering
herself sufficiently to recall a phrase which she had made up the night
before. "I look upon it as a spiritual marriage."
TENNYSON.
A square-set man and honest.
"I lay low till I got my clothes," said Dick, "and
then I went to the Duke of --. I've just been looking at a hack
for him. He says he does not want one that takes a lot of sitting on. I met
him the first night I landed. In fact, I stepped out of the train on to his
royal toe travelling incog. I was just going to advise him to
draw in his feelers a bit, and give the Colonies a chance, when he turned
round and I saw who it was. I knew him when I was A.D.C. at Melbourne
before I took to the drink. He said he thought he'd know my foot
anywhere, and asked me down for -- races.
"And you enjoyed it? "
"Rather. I did not know what to call the family at first, so I
asked him if he had any preference and what was the right thing, and he
told me how I must hop up whenever he came in, and all that sort of
child's play. There was a large party and some uncommonly pretty
women. And I won a tenner off his Royal Highness, and here I am."
"And what are you going to do now? "
"Go down to the city and see what Darnell's cellars are like
before I store my wine in them. It won't take long. Er!--I Say,
Cack--Newhaven?"
"Well?"
"Ought I to--how about my calling on Miss --. I never
caught her name?"
"Miss West, the heiress?"
"Yes. Little attention on my part."
"Did she ask you to call?"
"No, but I think it was an oversight. I expect she would like
it."
"Well, then, go and be--snubbed."
"I don't want snubbing. A little thing like me wants
encouragement."
"A good many other people are on the look out for encouragement in
that quarter."
"That settles it," said Dick, "I'll go at once.
I've got to call on Lady Susan Gresley, and I'll take
Miss--"
"West. West. West."
"Miss West on the way."
"My dear fellow, Miss West does not live on the way to Woking.
Lady Susan Gresley died six months ago."
"Great Scot! I never heard of it. And what has become of Hester?
She is a kind of cousin of mine."
"Miss Gresley has gone to live in the country a few miles from us,
with her clergyman brother."
"James Gresley. I remember him. He's a bad egg."
"Now, Dick, are you in earnest, or are you talking nonsense about
Miss West?"
"I'm in earnest." He looked it.
"Then, for heaven's sake, don't put your foot in it by
calling. My wife has taken a violent fancy to Miss West. I don't think
it is returned, but that is a detail. If you want to give her a chance
leave it to me."
"I know what that means. You married men are mere sieves.
You'll run straight home with your tongue out and tell Lady Newhaven
that I want to marry Miss --, I can't clinch her name, and then
she'll tell her when they are combing their back hair. And then if I
find, later on, I don't like her and step off the grass I shall have
behaved like a perfect brute,
and all that sort of thing. A man I knew out in Melbourne told me that by the time he'd taken a little notice of a likely girl he'd gone too far to go back and he had to marry her."
"You need not be so coy. I don't intend to mention the
subject to my wife. Besides, I don't suppose Miss West will look at
you. You're a wretched match for her. With her money she might marry a
brewery or a peerage."
"I'll put myself in focus anyhow," said Dick.
"Hang it all. If you could get a woman to marry you, there is hope
for everybody. I don't expect it will be as easy as falling off a log.
But if she is what I take her to be I shall go for all I'm
worth."
Some one else was going for all he was worth. Lord Newhaven rode early,
and he had frequently seen Rachel and Hugh riding together at foot's
pace. Possibly his offer to help Dick was partly prompted by an unconscious
desire to put a spoke in Hugh's wheel.
Dick, whose worst enemy could not accuse him of diffidence, proved a
solid spoke but for a few days only. Rachel suddenly broke all her
engagements and left London.
Pour vivre tranquille il faut vivre loin des gens d'église.
Through this favoured locality the Drone winds, and turns and turns
again as if loth to leave the rich low meadow lands and clustering villages
upon its way. After skirting the little town of Westhope and the gardens of
Westhope Abbey, the Drone lays itself out in comfortable curves and twists
innumerable through the length and breadth of the green country till it
reaches Warpington, whose church is so near the stream that in time of
flood the water hitches all kinds of things it has no further use for among
the gravestones of the little churchyard. On one occasion, after repeated
prayers for
rain, it even overflowed the lower part of the vicar's garden, and vindictively carried away his beehives. But that was before he built the little wall at the bottom of the garden.
Slightly raised above the church, on ground held together by old elms,
the white vicarage of Warpington stands, blinking ever through its trees at
the church like a fond wife at her husband. Indeed, so like had she become
to him that she had even developed a tiny bell-tower near the kitchen
chimney, with a single bell in it, feebly rung by a female servant on
saints days and G.F.S. gatherings.
About eight o'clock on this particular morning in July the Drone
could hear if it wanted to hear, which apparently no one else did, the high
unmodulated voice in which Mr. Gresley was reading the morning service to
Mrs. Gresley, and to a young thrush which was hurling its person like an
inexperienced bicyclist, now against Lazarus and his graveclothes, now
against the legs of John the Baptist, with one foot on a river's edge,
and the other firmly planted in a distant desert, and against all the other
scripture characters in turn which adorned the windows.
The service ended at last, and after releasing his unwilling
congregation by catching and carrying it beak agape into the open air, Mr.
Gresley and his wife walked through the churchyard--with its one
melancholy Scotch fir embarrassed by its trouser of ivy--to the little
gate which led into their garden.
They were a pleasing couple, seen at a little distance. He at least
evidently belonged to a social status rather above that of the average
clergyman, though his wife may not have done so. Mr. Gresley, with his long
thin nose and his short upper lip and tall, well-set up figure, bore on his
whole personality the stamp of that for which it is difficult to find the
right name, so unmeaning has the right name become by dint of putting it to
low uses--the maltreated, the travestied name of
"gentleman."
None of those moral qualities, priggish or otherwise, are assumed for
Mr. Gresley which we are told distinguish the
true, the perfect gentleman, and some of which, thank heaven! the "gentleman born" frequently lacks. Whether he had them or not was a matter of opinion, but he had that which some who have it not strenuously affirm to be of no value--the right outside.
To any one who looked beyond the first impression of good breeding and a
well-cut coat, a second closer glance was discouraging. Mr. Gresley's
suspicious eye and thin compressed lips hinted that both fanatic and saint
were fighting for predominance in the kingdom of that pinched brain, the
narrowness of which the sloping forehead betokened with such cruel
plainness. He looked as if he would fling himself as hard against a truth
without perceiving it, as a hunted hare against a stone wall. He was
unmistakably of those who who only see side issues.
Mrs. Gresley took her husband's arm as he closed the gate. She was
still young and still pretty, in spite of the arduous duties of a
clergyman's wife, and the depressing fact that she seemed always
wearing out old finery. Perhaps her devotion to her husband had served to
prolong her youth, for as the ivy is to the oak, and as the moon is to the
sun, and as the river is to the sea, so was Mrs. Gresley to Mr.
Gresley.
The fortunate couple were advancing through the garden looking fondly at
their own vicarage, with their own sponges hanging out of their upper
windows, and their offspring waving to them from a third, when a small
slight figure appeared on the terrace.
"James!" said Mrs. Gresley with decision. "It is your
duty to speak to Hester about attending early service. If she can go out in
the garden she can come to church."
"I have spoken to her once," said Mr. Gresley, frowning,
"and though I put it before her very plainly she showed great
obstinacy. Fond as I am of Hester, I cannot shut my eyes to the fact that
she has an arrogant and callous nature. But we must remember, my love, that
Aunt Susan was most lax in all her views, and we must make allowance for
Hester, who
lived with her till last year. It is only natural that Hester, bred up from childhood in that worldly circle--dinner parties all through Lent, and Sunday luncheons--should have fallen through want of solid church teaching into freethinking, and ideas of her own upon religion."
Mr. Gresley's voice was of that peculiar metallic note which
carries further than the owner is aware. It rose, if contradicted, into a
sort of continuous trumpet-blast which drowned all other lesser voices.
Hester's little garret was two stories above Mr. Gresley's study
on the ground floor, but nevertheless she often heard confused anxious
parochial buzzings overwhelmed by that sustained high note which knew no
cessation until objection or opposition ceased. As she came towards them,
she heard with perfect distinctness what he was saying, but it did not
trouble her. Hester was gifted with imagination, and imagination does not
find it difficult to read by the short hand of the expressions and habitual
opinions and repressions of others what they occasionally say at full
length, and to which they fondly believe they are giving utterance for the
first time. Mr. Gresley had said all this many times already by his manner,
and it had by its vain repetitions lost its novelty. Mr. Gresley was
fortunately not aware of this, for unimaginative persons believe themselves
to be sealed books, as hermetically sealed as the characters of others are
to themselves.
Hester was very like her brother. She had the same nose, slightly too
long for her small face, the same short upper lip and light hair, only her
brother's was straight and hers was crimped, as wet sand is crimped by
a placid outgoing sea. That she had an equally strong will was obvious. But
there the likeness ended. Hester's figure was slight, and she stooped
a little. Hester's eyes were very gentle, very appealing under their
long curled lashes. They were sad, too, as Mr. Gresley's never were,
gay as his never were. An infinite patience looked out of them sometimes,
that patience of enthusiasm which will cast away its very soul and all its
best years for the sake of an ideal. Hester showed her age in her eyes. She
was seven
and twenty and appeared many years younger, until she looked at you.
Mrs. Gresley looked with veiled irritation at her sister-in-law in her
clean holland gown, held in at the waist with a broad lilac ribbon,
adroitly drawn in picturesque folds through a little silver buckle.
Mrs. Gresley, who had a waist which the Southminster dressmaker informed
her had "to be kept down," made a mental note for the hundredth
time that Hester "laced in."
Hester gave that impression of "finish" and sharpness of
edge so rarely found among the blurred vague outlines of Englishwomen.
There was nothing vague about her. Lord Newhaven said she had been cut out
body and mind with a sharp pair of scissors. Her irregular profile, her
delicate pointed speech and fingers, her manner of picking up her slender
feet as she walked, her quick alert movements, everything about her was
neat, adjusted, perfect in its way, yet without more apparent effort than
the succés fou in black and white of
the water wagtail, which she so closely resembled.
"Good morning," she said, turning back with them to the
house. "Abel says it is going to be the hottest day we have had yet.
And the letter-bag is so fat that I could hardly refrain from opening it.
Really, James, you ought to hide the key, or I shall succumb to
temptation."
Once in the days of her ignorance, when she first came to live at
Warpington, Hester had actually turned the key in the lock of the sacred
letter-bag when the Gresleys were both late, and had extracted her own
letters. She never did it a second time. On the contrary, she begged pardon
in real regret at having given such deep offence to her brother and his
wife, and in astonishment that so simple an action could offend. She had
made an equally distressing blunder in the early days of her life with the
Gresleys by taking up the daily paper on its arrival in the afternoon.
"My dear Hester," Mrs. Gresley said, really scandalised,
"I
am sure you won't mind my saying so, but James has not seen his paper yet."
"I have noticed he never by any chance looks at it till the
evening, and you always say you never read it," said Hester, deep in
a political crisis.
"That is his rule, and a very good rule it is, but he naturally
likes to be the first to look at it," said Mrs. Gresley
with a great exercise of patience. She had heard Hester was clever, but she
found her very stupid. Everything had to be explained to her.
Her tone recalled Hester from the Indian tribal rising, and the speech
of the Prime Minister, to the realities of life. It was fortunate for her
that she was quick-witted. These two flagrant blunders were sufficient for
her. She grasped the principle that those who have a great love of power
and little scope for it must necessarily exercise it in trivial matters.
She extended the principle of the newspaper and the letter-bag over her
entire intercourse with the Gresleys, and never offended in that manner
again.
On this particular morning she waited decorously beside her brother as
he opened the bag, and dealt out the contents into three heaps. Hester
pounced on hers, and subsided into her chair at the breakfast-table.
"I wonder," said Mrs. Gresley, looking at Hester's pile
of letters over the top of her share of the morning's
correspondence--namely, a list of Pryce Jones, "that you care to
write so many letters, Hester. I am sure I never did such a thing when I
was a girl. I should have regarded it as a waste of time."
"Ha!" said Mr. Gresley, in a gratified tone, opening a
little roll. "What have we here? Proofs! My paper upon 'Modern
Dissent.' I told Edwards I would not allow him to put it in his next
number of the Southminster Advertiser until I had glanced at
it in print. I don't know when I shall find time to correct it. I
shall be out all the afternoon at the Chapter meeting."
He looked at Hester. She had laid down her letters and was taking a cup
of coffee from Mrs. Gresley. She evidently had not heard her brother's
remark.
"You and I must lay our heads together over this, Hester,"
he said, holding up with some pride a long slip of proof. "It will be
just in your line. You might run it over after breakfast," he
continued, in high good humour, "and put in the stops and grammar and
spelling--you're more up in that sort of thing than I
am--and then we will go through it together."
Hester was quite accustomed, when her help was asked as to a
composition, to receive as a reason for the request the extremely
gratifying assurance that she was "good" at punctuation and
spelling. It gave the would-be author a comfortable feeling that after all
he was only asking advice on the crudest technical matters on which
Hester's superiority could be admitted without a loss of masculine
self-respect.
"I would rather not tamper with punctuation and spelling,"
said Hester, drily. "I am so shaky on both myself. You had better ask
the schoolmaster. He knows all that sort of A B C better than I
do."
Mr. Gresley frowned and looked suspiciously at her. He wanted
Hester's opinion, of which she was perfectly aware. But she intended
that he should ask for it.
Mrs. Gresley, behind the coffee-pot, felt that she was overlooked. She
had helped Mr. Gresley with his numerous literary efforts until Hester
came.
"I saw you correcting some one's manuscript last week,"
he said. "You were at it all day in the hay-field."
"That was different. I was asked to criticise the style and
composition."
"Oh well!" said Mr. Gresley, "don't let us split
hairs. I don't want an argument about it. If you'll come into my
study at ten o'clock I'll get it off my hands at once."
"With pleasure," said Hester, looking at him with rueful
admiration. She had tried a hundred times to get the better of him in
conversation, but she had not yet succeeded.
"I have a message for you," continued Mr. Gresley, in
restored good humour. "Mrs. Loftus writes that she is returning to
Wilderleigh at the end of the week, and that the sale of work may take
place in the Wilderleigh gardens at the end of August. And--let me
see, I will read what she says:
"'I am not unmindful of our conversation on the duty of
those who go annually to London to bring a spiritual influence to bear on
society.'--("I impressed that upon her before she went
up.")--'We had a most interesting dinner-party last week,
nearly all celebrated and gifted persons, and the conversation was really
beyond anything I can describe to you. I thought my poor brain would turn.
I was quite afraid to join in. But Mr. Harvey, the great Mr. Harvey, told
me afterwards I was at my best. One lady, Miss Barker, who has done so much
for the East End, is coming down to Wilderleigh shortly for a rest. I am
anxious you should talk to her. She says she has doubts, and she is tired
of the Bible. By the way, please tell Hester, with my love, that she and
Mr. Harvey attacked "The Idyll of East London" and showed it up
entirely, and poor little me had to stand up for her against them
all.'"
"She would never do that," said Hester, tranquilly.
"She might perhaps have said, 'The writer is a friend of mine.
I must stand up for her.' But she would never have gone beyond saying
it to doing it."
"Hester," exclaimed Mrs. Gresley, feeling that she might
just as well have remained a spinster if she was to be thus ignored in her
own house, "I can't think how you can allow your jealousy of
Sybell Loftus, for I can attribute it to nothing else, to carry you so
far."
"Perhaps it had better carry me into the garden," said
Hester, rising with the others. "You must forgive me if I spoke
irritably. I have a racking headache."
"She looks ill," said her brother, following Hester's
figure with affectionate solicitude as she passed the window a moment
later.
"And yet she does next to nothing," said the hard-worked
little wife, intercepting the glance. "I always thought she wrote her
stories in the morning. I know she is never about if the Pratt girls call
to see her before luncheon. Yet when I ran up to her room yesterday morning
to ask her to take Mary's music, as Fraülein had the
headache"--(Mrs. Gresley always spoke of the headache and the
toothache)--"she was lying on her bed doing nothing at
all."
"She is very unaccountable," said Mr. Gresley. "Still,
I can make allowance for the artistic temperament. I share it to a certain
degree. Poor Hester. She is a spoilt child."
"Indeed, James, she is. And she has an enormous opinion of
herself. For my part, I think the Bishop is to blame for making so much of
her. Have you never noticed how different she is when he is here, so gay
and talkative, and when we are alone she hardly says a word for days
together, except to the children."
"She talked more when she first came," said Mr. Gresley.
"But when she found I make it a rule to discourage
argument"--(by argument Mr. Gresley meant difference of
opinion)--"she seemed gradually to lose interest in
conversation. Yet I have heard the Bishop speak of her as a brilliant
talker. And Lord Newhaven asked me last spring how I liked having a
celebrity for a sister. A celebrity! Why, half the people in Middleshire
don't even know of Hester's existence." And the author of
"Modern Dissent" frowned.
"That was a hit at you, my dear," said Mrs. Gresley.
"It was just after your pamphlet on 'Schism' appeared.
Lord Newhaven always says something disagreeable. Don't you remember
when you were thinking of exchanging Warpington for that Scotch living he
said he knew you would not do it because with your feeling towards Dissent
you would never go to a country where you would be a Dissenter
yourself."
"How about the proofs?" said Hester's voice through the
open window. "I am ready when you are, James."
EMERSON.
Wonderful power to benumb possesses this brother.
"No, indeed."
"This little paper on 'Dissent,' which I propose to
publish in pamphlet form after its appearance as a serial--it will run
to two numbers in the Southminster Advertiser--was
merely thrown off in a few days when I had influenza, and could not attend
to my usual work."
"It must be very difficult to work in illness," said Hester,
who had evidently made a vow during her brief sojourn in the garden, and
was now obviously going through that process which the society of some of
our fellow creatures makes as necessary as it is fatiguing--namely,
that of thinking beforehand what we are going to say.
Mr. Gresley liked Hester immensely when she had freshly ironed herself
flat under one of these resolutions. He was wont to say that no one was
pleasanter than Hester when she
was reasonable, or made more suitable remarks. He perceived with joy that she was reasonable now, and the brother and sister sat down close together at the writing-table with the printed sheets between them.
"I will read aloud," said Mr. Gresley, "and you can
follow me, and stop me if you think--er--the sense is not quite
clear."
"I see."
The two long noses, the larger freckled one surmounted by a
pince-nez, the other slightly pink as if it
had absorbed the tint of the blotting-paper over which it was so
continually poised, both bent over the sheets.
Through the thin wall which separated the schoolroom from the study came
the sound of Mary's scales. Mary was by nature a child of wrath, as
far as music was concerned, and Fraülein--anxious,
musical Fraülein--was strenuously endeavouring to
impart to her pupil the rudiments of what was her chief joy in life.
"Modern Dissent," read aloud Mr. Gresley, "by
Veritas."
"Veritas!" repeated Hester. Astonishment jerked
the word out of her before she was aware. She pulled herself hastily
together.
"Certainly," said the author, looking at his sister through
his glasses, which made the pupils of his eyes look as large as the striped
marbles on which Mary and Regie spent their pennies. "Veritas,"
he continued, "is a Latin word signifying Truth."
"So I fancied. But is not Truth rather a large name
to adopt as a nom de guerre? Might it not
seem rather--er--in a layman it would appear arrogant."
"I am not a layman, and I do not pretend to write on subjects of
which I am ignorant," said Mr. Gresley with dignity. "This is
not a work of fiction. I don't imagine this, or fancy that, or invent
the other. I merely place before the public forcibly and in a novel manner
a few great truths."
Mary was doing her finger exercises. C C C with the thumb,
D D D with the first finger. Fraülein was repeating, "Won! Two! Free! Won! Two! Free!" with a new intonation of cheerful patience at each repetition.
"Ah!" said Hester. "A few great truths. Then the name
must be Veritas. You would not reconsider it."
"Certainly not," said Mr. Gresley, his eye challenging hers.
"It is the name I am known by as the author of
'Schism.'"
"I had momentarily forgotten 'Schism'," said
Hester dropping her glance.
"I went through a good deal of obloquy about
'Schism,'" said Mr. Gresley with pride, "and I
should not wonder if 'Modern Dissent' caused quite a ferment in
Middleshire. If it does I am willing to bear a little spite and ill-will.
All history shows that truth is met at first by opposition. Half the
country clergy round here are asleep. Good men, but lax. They want waking
up. I said as much to the Bishop the other day, and he agreed with me, for
he said that if some of his younger clergy could be waked up to a sense of
their own arrogance and narrowness he would hold a public thanksgiving in
the cathedral. But he added that he thought nothing short of the last trump
would do it."
"I agree with him," said Hester, having first said the
sentence to herself, and having decided it was innocuous.
The climax of the music lesson had arrived. "The Blue Bells of
Scotland"-the sole Klavier Stück
which Mary's rigidly extended little starfishes of hands could wrench
out of the schoolroom piano--was at its third bar.
"Well," said Mr. Gresley, refreshed by a cheering
retrospects. "Now for 'Modern Dissent.'"
A strenuous hour ensued.
Hester was torn in different directions, at one moment tempted to allow
the most flagrant passages to pass unchallenged rather than attempt the
physical impossibility of interrupting the reader only to be drawn into a
dispute with him at another burning to save her brother from the
consequences which wait on certain utterances.
Presently Mr. Gresley's eloquence, after various tortuous and
unnatural windings, swept in the direction of a pun, as a carriage after
following the artificial curves of a deceptive approach nears a villa.
Hester had seen the pun coming for half a page, as we see the villa through
the trees long before we are allowed to approach it, and she longed to save
her brother from what was in her eyes as much a degradation as a
tu quoque. But she remembered in time that
the Gresleys considered she had no sense of humour, and she decided to let
it pass. Mr. Gresley enjoyed it so much himself that he hardly noticed her
fixed countenance.
Why does so deep a gulf separate those who have a sense of humour and
those who, having none, are compensated by the conviction that they possess
it more abundantly. The crevasse seems to extend far inland to the very
heights and water-sheds of character. Those who differ on humour will
differ on principles. The Gresleys and the Pratts belonged to that large
class of our fellow creatures, who, conscious of a genius for adding to the
hilarity of our sad planet, discover an irresistible piquancy in putting a
woman's hat on a man's head, and in that "verbal
romping" which playfully designates a whisky and soda as a gargle,
and says "au reservoir" instead of "au revoir."
At last, however, Hester nervously put her hand over the next sheet, as
he read the final words of the last.
"Wait a moment," she said hurriedly. "This last page,
James. Might it not be well to reconsider it? Is it politic to assume such
great ignorance on the part of Nonconformists? Many I know are better
educated than I am."
"My dear," said Mr. Gresley, "ignorance is at the root
of any difference of opinion on such a subject as this. I do not say wilful
ignorance, but the want of sound Church teaching. I must cut at the roots
of this ignorance."
"Dear James, it is thrice killing the slain. No one believes these
fallacies which you are exposing; the Nonconformists least of all. Those I
have talked with don't hold these absurd
opinions that you put down to them. You don't even touch their real position. You are elaborately knocking down ninepins that have never stood up because they have nothing to stand on."
"I am not proposing to play a game of mental skittles," said
the clerical author. "It is enough for me, as I said before, to cut
at the roots of ignorance wherever I see it flourishing, not to pull off
the leaves one by one as you would have me to do by dissecting their
opinions. This may not be novel, it may not even be amusing, but
nevertheless, Hester, a clergyman's duty is to wage unceasing war
against spiritual ignorance. And what," read on Mr. Gresley, after a
triumphant moment in which Hester remained silent, "is the best means
of coping against ignorance, against darkness"--("It was a
root a moment ago," thought Hester)--"but by the infusion
of light? The light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it
not." Half a page more and the darkness was modern Dissent. Hester
put her hand over her mouth and kept it there.
The familiar drama of a clerical bull and a red rag was played out
before her eyes, and, metaphorically speaking, she followed the example of
the majority of laymen, and crept up a tree to be out of the way.
When it was all over she came down trembling.
"Well! what do you think of it?" said Mr. Gresley, rising
and pacing up and down the room.
"You hit very hard," said Hester, after a moment's
consideration. She did not say "You strike home."
"I have no opinion of being mealy mouthed," said Mr.
Gresley, who was always perfectly satisfied with a vague statement.
"If you have anything worth saying say it plainly. That is my motto.
Don't hint this or that, but take your stand upon a truth and strike
out."
"Why not hold out our hands to our fellow creatures instead of
striking at them?" said Hester, moving towards the door.
"I have no belief in holding out our hands to the enemies
of Christ," Mr. Gresley began, who in the course of his pamphlet had thus gracefully designated the great religious bodies who did not view Christianity through the convex glasses of his own mental pince-nez. "In these days we see too much of that. I leave that to the Broad Church who want to run with the hare and hunt with the hounds. I, on the contrary--"
But Hester had vanished.
There was a dangerous glint in her grey eyes, as she ran up to her
little attic.
"According to him, our Lord must have been the first
Nonconformist," she said to herself. "If I had stayed a moment
longer I should have said so. For once I got out of the room in
time."
Hester's attic was blisteringly hot. It was over the kitchen, and
through the open window came the penetrating aroma of roast mutton newly
wedded to boiled cabbage. Hester had learned during the last six months all
the variations of smells, evil, subtle, nauseous, and overpowering, of
which the preparation of food--and still worse the preparation of
chicken food--is capable. She seized her white hat and umbrella and
fled out of the house.
She moved quickly across a patch of sunlight, looking, with her large
white, pink-lined umbrella, like a travelling mushroom on a slender stem,
and only drew rein in the shady walk near the beehives, where the old
gardener Abel was planting something large in the way of
"runners" or "suckers," making a separate hole for
each with his thumb.
Abel was a solid, pear-shaped man, who passed through life bent double
over the acre of Vicarage garden, to which he committed long lines of
seeds, which an attentive Providence brought up in due season as
"curly kebbidge," or "salary," or
"sparrow-grass."
Abel had his back towards Hester, and only the corduroy half of him was
visible as he stooped over his work. Occasionally he could be induced to
straighten himself, and--holding
himself strongly at the hinge, with earth-ingrained hands--to discourse on politics and religion, and to opine that our policy in China was "neither my eye nor my elber." "The little lady," as he called Hester, had a knack of drawing out Abel; but to-day, as he did not see her, she slipped past him, and crossing the churchyard sat down for a moment in the porch to regain her breath, under the card of printed texts offered for the consideration of his flock by their young pastor.
"How dreadful is this place. This is none other but the house of
God," was the culling from the Scriptures which headed the
selection.* Hester knew that
card well, though she never by any chance looked at it. She had offended
her brother deeply by remonstrating, or, as he called it, by
"interfering in church matters," when he nailed it up. After a
few minutes she dropped over the low churchyard wall into the meadow below,
and flung herself down on the grass in the short shadow of a yew near at
hand. What little air there was to be had came to her across the Drone,
together with the sound of the water lazily nudging the bank, and
whispering to the reeds little jokelets which they had heard a hundred
times before.
Hester's irritable nerves relaxed. She stretched out her small
neatly shod foot in front of her, leaned her back against the wall, and
presently could afford to smile.
"Dear James," she said, shaking her head gently to and fro,
"I wish we were not both writers, or, as he calls it, 'dabblers
with the pen.' One dabbler in a Vicarage is quite enough."
She took out her letters and read them. Only half of them had been
opened.
"I shall stay here till the luncheon bell rings," she said
as she settled herself comfortably.
Rachel's letter was read last, on the principle of keeping the best
to the end.
"And so she is leaving London--isn't this rather sudden?
___________________A card, headed by the above
text, was seen by the writer in August 1898, in the porch of a country
church.
Page 66
--and coming down at once--to-day--no, yesterday, to South minster, to the Palace. And I am to stay in this afternoon, as she will come over, and probably the Bishop will come too. I should be glad if I were not so tired."
Hester looked along the white high road which led to Southminster. In
the hot haze she could just see the two ears of the cathedral pricking up
through the blue. Everything was very silent, so silent that she could hear
the church clock of Slumberleigh, two miles away, strike twelve. A whole
hour before luncheon!
The miller's old white horse with a dip in his long back and a
corresponding curve in his under outline, was standing motionless in the
sun, fast asleep, his front legs bent like a sailor's.
A little bunch of red and white cows knee-deep in the water were
swishing off the flies with the wet tufts of their tails. Hester watched
their every movement. She was no longer afraid of cows. Presently, as if
with one consent, they all made up their minds to relieve the tedium of the
contemplative life by an exhibition of humour, and scrambling out of the
water proceeded to canter along the bank with stiff raised tails, with an
artificial noose sustained with difficulty just above the tuft.
"How like James and the Pratts," hester said to herself,
watching the grotesque gambols and nudgings of the dwindling humorists.
"It must be very fatiguing to be so comic."
Hester had been up since five o'clock, utilising the quiet hours
before the house was astir. She was tired out. A "bumble bee"
was droning sleepily near at hand. The stream talked and talked and talked
about what he was going to do when he was a river. "How tired the
banks must be of listening to him," thought Hester with closed
eyes.
And the world melted slowly away in a delicious sense of well-being,
from which the next moment, as it seemed to her, she was suddenly awakened
by Mr. Gresley's voice near at hand.
"Hester! Hester! HESTER!"
"Here! Here!" gasped Hester with a start, upsetting her
lapful of letters, as she scrambled hastily to her feet.
The young Vicar drew near, and looked over the churchyard wall. A large
crumb upon his upper lip did not lessen the awful severity of his
countenance.
"We have nearly finished luncheon," he observed. "The
servants could not find you anywhere. I don't want to be always
finding fault, Hester, but I wish for your own sake as well as ours you
would be more punctual at meals."
Hester had never been late before, but she felt that this was not the
moment to remind her brother of that fact.
"I beg pardon," she said humbly. "I fell
asleep."
"You fell asleep!" said Mr. Gresley, who had been wrestling
all the morning with platitudes on Thy will be done.
"All I can say, Hester, is that it is unfortunate you have no
occupation. I cannot believe it is for the good of any of us to lead so
absolutely idle a life that we fall asleep in the morning."
Hester made no reply.
GEORGE ELIOT.
It is as useless to fight against the interpretations of ignorance as to whip the fog.
The children knew that Hester was in disgrace, as she vainly tried to
eat the congealed slice of roast mutton with blue slides in it, which had
been put before her chair half an hour ago, when the joint was sent out for
the servants' dinner. The children liked "Auntie Hester,"
but without enthusiasm, except Regie, the eldest, who loved her as himself.
She could tell them stories, and make butterflies and horses and dogs out
of paper, but she could never join in their games, not even in the
delightful new ones she invented for them. She was always tired directly.
And she would never give them rides on her back, as the large good-natured
Pratt girls did. And she was dreadfully shocked if they did not play fair,
so much so, that on one occasion Mr. Gresley had to interfere, and
to remind her that a game was a game, and that it would be better to let the children play as they liked than to be perpetually finding fault with them.
Perhaps nothing in her life at the Vicarage was a greater trial to
Hester than to see the rules of fair play broken by the children with the
connivance of their parents. Mr. Gresley had never been to a public school,
and had thus missed the A B C of what in its later stages is called
"honour." He was an admirable hockey player, but he was not in
request at the frequent Slumberleigh matches, for he never hit off fair, or
minded being told so.
"Auntie Hester is leaving all her fat," said Mary suddenly
in a shrill voice, her portion of pear held in her left cheek as she spoke.
She had no idea that she ought not to draw attention to the weakness of
others. She was only anxious to be the first to offer interesting
information.
"Never mind," said Mrs. Gresley, admiring her own
moderation. "Finish your pear."
If there was one thing more than another in Hester's behaviour that
annoyed Mrs. Gresley--and there were several others--it was
Hester's manner of turning her food over on her plate, and leaving
half of it.
Hester did it again now, and Mrs. Gresley, already irritated by her
unpunctuality, tried to look away so as not to see her and prayed for
patience. The hundred a year which Hester contributed to the little
establishment had eased the struggling household in many ways; but Mrs.
Gresley sometimes wondered if the money, greatly needed as it was,
counterbalanced the perpetual friction of her sister-in-law's
presence.
"Father!"
"Yes, my son."
"Isn't it wrong to drink wine?"
"Yes, my son."
"Then why does Auntie Hester drink it?"
Hester fixed her eyes intently on her brother. Would he uphold her
before the children?
"Because she thinks it does her good," said Mr. Gresley.
She withdrew her eyes. Her hand, holding a spoonful of cold rice
pudding, shook. A delicate colour flooded her face, and finally settled in
the tip of her nose. In her own way she loved the children.
"Ach, mein Herr," almost screamed Fraülein,
who adored Hester, and saw the gravity of the occasion, "aber Sie
vergessen that the Herr Doctor Br-r-r-r-r-own has so strong--so very
strong command--"
"I cannot allow a discussion as to the merits or demerits of
alcohol at my table," said Mr. Gresley. "I hold one opinion,
Dr. Brown holds another. I must beg to be allowed to differ from him.
Children, say grace,"
It was Wednesday and a half-holiday, and Mrs. Gresley had arranged to
take the children in the pony-carriage to be measured for new boots. These
expeditions to Westhope were a great event. At two o'clock exactly the
three children rushed downstairs, Regie bearing in his hand his tin
money-box, in which a single coin could be heard to leap. Hester produced a
bright threepenny piece for each child, one of which was irretrievably
buried in Regie's money-box, and the other two immediately lost in the
mat in the pony-carriage. However, Hester found them, and slipped them
inside their white gloves, and the expedition started, accompanied by
Boulou, a diminutive yellow and white dog of French extraction. Boulou was
a well-meaning, kind little soul. There was a certain hurried arrogance
about his hind legs, but it was only manner. He was not in reality more
conceited than most small dogs who wear their tails high.
Hester saw them drive off, and a few minutes later Mr. Gresley started
on his bicycle for a ruri-dicanal Chapter meeting in the opposite
direction. She heard the Vicarage gate "clink" behind him as
she crossed the little hall, and then she suddenly stopped short and wrung
her hands. She had forgotten to tell either of them that the Bishop of
South-
minster was going to call that afternoon. She knew he was coming on purpose to see her, but this would have been incredible to the Gresleys. She had not read Rachel's letter announcing his coming till she had taken refuge in the field where she had fallen asleep, and her mental equilibrium had been so shaken by the annoyance she felt she had caused the Gresleys at luncheon that she had entirely forgotten the subject till this moment.
She darted out of the house and flew down the little drive. But Fortune
frowned on Hester to-day. She reached the turn of the road only to see the
bent figure of Mr. Gresley whisk swiftly out of sight, his clerical
coat-tails flowing gracefully out behind like a divided skirt on each side
of the back wheel.
Hester toiled back to the house breathless and dusty, and ready to cry
with vexation. "They will never believe I forgot to tell them,"
she said to herself. "Everything I do is wrong in their eyes and
stupid in my own." And she sat down on the lowest step of the stairs,
and leaned her head against the banisters.
To her presently came a ministering angel in the shape of
Fraülein, who had begged an egg from the cook, had boiled
it over her spirit lamp, and now presented it with effusion to her friend
on a little tray, with two thin slices of bread and butter.
"You are all goodness, Fraülein," said
Hester, raising her small haggard face out of her hands. "It is wrong
of me to give so much trouble." She did not want the egg, but she
knew its oval was the only shape in which Fraülein could
express her silent sympathy. So she accepted it gratefully, and ate it on
the stairs, with the tenderly severe Fraülein watching
every mouthful.
Life did not seem quite such a hopeless affair when the little meal was
finished. There were breaks in the clouds after all. Rachel was coming to
see her that afternoon. Hester was, as Fraülein often said,
"easy cast down, and easy
cast up." The mild stimulant of the egg "cast her up" once more. She kissed Fraülein and ran up to her room, where she divested her small person of every speck of dust contracted on the road, smoothed out an invisible crease in her holland gown, put back the little ring of hair behind her ear which had become loosened in her rush after her brother, and then came down smiling and composed to await her friend in the drawing-room.
Hester seldom sat in the drawing-room, partly because it was her
sister-in-law's only sitting-room, and partly because it was the
regular haunt of the Pratt girls, who (with what seemed to Hester dreadful
familiarity) looked in at the windows when they came to call, and, if they
saw any one inside, entered straightway by the same, making retreat
impossible.
The Miss Pratts had been willing, when Hester first came into the
neighbourhood, to take a good-natured though precarious interest in
"their Vicar's sister." Indeed, Mrs. Gresley had felt
obliged to warn Hester not to count too much on their attentions, "as
they sometimes dropped people as quickly as they took them up."
Hester was ignorant of country life, of its small society, its
inevitable relations with unsympathetic neighbours just because they were
neighbours; and she was specially ignorant of the class to which Mrs.
Gresley and the Pratts belonged, and from which her aunt had in her
lifetime unwisely guarded her niece as from the plague. She was amazed at
first at the Pratts calling her by her Christian name without her leave,
until she discovered that they spoke of the whole county by their Christian
names, even designating Lord Newhaven's two younger
brothers--with whom they were not acquainted--as Jack and Harry,
though they were invariably called by their own family John and Henry.
When after her aunt's death she had, by the advice of her few
remaining relatives, taken up her abode with her brother, as much on his
account as her own, for he was poor and with
an increasing family, she journeyed to Warpington accompanied by a pleasant feeling that at any rate she was not going among strangers. She had often visited in Middleshire, at Wilderleigh, in the elder Mr. Loftus' time, for whom she had entertained an enthusiastic reverence; at Westhope Abbey, where she had a firm ally in Lord Newhaven, and at several other Middleshire houses. She was silly enough to think she knew Middleshire fairly well, but after she settled at Warpington she gradually discovered the existence of a large under-current of society of which she knew nothing at all, in which, whether she were willing or not, she was plunged by the fact that she was her brother's sister.
Hester perceived clearly enough that her brother did not by birth belong
to this set, though his profession brought him in contact with it, but he
had evidently though involuntarily adopted it for better for worse; perhaps
because a dictatorial habit is generally constrained to find companionship
in a social grade lower than its own, where a loud voice and a tendency to
monologue chequered by prehistoric jokes and tortured puns may meet with a
more patient audience. Hester made many discoveries about herself during
the first months of her life at Warpington, and the first of the series
amazed her more than any of the later ones.
She discovered that she was proud. Perhaps she had not the enormous
opinion of herself which Mrs. Gresley so frequently deplored, for
Hester's thoughts seldom dwelt upon herself. But the altered
circumstances of her life forced them momentarily upon herself
nevertheless, as a burst pipe will spread its waters down a damask
curtain.
So far, during the eight years since she had left the schoolroom, she
had always been "Miss Gresley," a little personage treated with
consideration wherever she went, and
choyée for her delicate humour and
talent for conversation. She now experienced the interesting sensation, as
novel to her as it is familiar to most of us, of being nobody, and she
disliked it. The manners of the set in which she found herself also
grated continually on her fastidious taste. She was first amazed and then indignant at bearing her old Middleshire friends, whose simplicity far surpassed that of her new acquaintance, denounced by the latter--without being acquainted with them except officially--as "fine," as caring only for "London people," and as being "tuft-hunters," because they frequently entertained at their houses persons of rank, to half of whom they were related. All this was new to Hester. She discovered that, though she might pay visits at these houses, she must never mention them, as it was considered the height of vulgarity to speak of people of rank.
Mrs. Gresley, who had been quite taken aback when the first of these
invitations came, felt it her duty to warn Hester against a love of rank,
reminding her that it was a very bad thing to get a name for running after
titled people.
"James and I have always kept clear of that," she remarked
with dignity. "For my part, I daresay you will think me very
old-fashioned, but I must own I never can see that people with titles or
wealth are one bit nicer or pleasanter than those without them."
Hester agreed.
"And," continued Mrs. Gresley, "it has always been our
aim to be independent, not to bow down before any one. If I am unworldly,
it is because I had the advantage of parents who impressed on me the
hollowness of all social distinctions. If the Pratts were given a title
to-morrow I should behave exactly the same to them as I do now."
If Lady Susan Gresley had passed her acquaintance through a less
exclusive sieve, Hester might have had the advantage of hearing all these
well-worn sentiments, and of realising the point of view of a large number
of her fellow creatures before she became an inconspicuous unit in their
midst.
But if Mrs. Gresley was pained by Hester's predilection for the
society of what she called "swells" (the word though quite
extinct in civilised parts can occasionally be found in country districts),
she was still more pained by the friend-
ship Hester formed with persons whom her sister-in-law considered "not quite."
Mrs. Gresley was always perfectly civil, and the Pratts imperfectly so
to Miss Brown, the doctor's invalid sister. But Hester made friends
with her, in spite of the warnings of Mrs. Gresley that kindness was one
thing and intimacy another.
"The truth is," Mrs. Gresley would say, "Hester loves
adulation, and as she can't get it from the Pratts and us, she has to
go to those below her in the social scale, like Miss Brown, who will give
it to her. Miss Brown may be very cultivated. I dare say she is, but she
makes up to Hester."
Sybell Loftus, who lived close at hand at Wilderleigh, across the Drone,
was one of the very few besides Miss Brown among her new acquaintances who
hailed Hester at once as a kindred spirit, to the unconcealed surprise of
the Pratts and the Gresleys. Sybell adored Hester's book, which the
Gresleys and Pratts considered rather peculiar "as emanating from the
pen of a clergyman's sister." She enthusiastically suggested to
Hester several improvements which might easily be made in it, which would
have changed its character altogether. She even entrenched on the sacred
precinct of a married woman's time to write out the openings of
several romances, which she was sure Hester with her wonderful talent could
build up into magnificent works of art. She was always running over to the
Vicarage to confide to Hester the unique thoughts which had been vouchsafed
to her while contemplating a rose, or her child or her husband, or all
three together.
Hester was half amused, half fascinated, and ruefully lost many of the
mornings still left her by the Pratts and Gresleys, in listening to the
outpourings of this butterfly soul which imagined every flower it
involuntarily alighted on and drew honey from to be its own special
production.
But Hester's greatest friend in Middleshire was the Bishop of
Southminster, with whom Rachel was staying, and whom she was expecting this
afternoon.
RUDYARD KIPLING.
The depth and dream of my desire
The bitter paths wherein I stray,
Thou knowest Who hast made the Fire,
Thou knowest Who hast made the Clay!
But perhaps it is a mistake to feel compassion for persons like Hester,
for if they have many evil days and weeks in their usually short lives,
they have also moments of sheer bliss, hours of awed contemplation and of
exquisite rapture which possibly in the long run equal the more solid joys
of a good income and a good digestion, nay, even the perennial glow of that
happiest of happy temperaments which limits the nature of others by its
own, which sees no uncomfortable difference between a moral and a legal
right, and believes it can measure life with the same admirable accuracy
with which it measures its drawing-room curtains.
As Hester and Rachel sat together in the Vicarage drawing-room,
Rachel's faithful dog-like eyes detected no trace of tears in
Hester's dancing, mischievous ones. They were alone, for the Bishop
had dropped Rachel on his way to visit a sick clergyman, and had arranged
to call at the Vicarage on his way back.
Hester quickly perceived that Rachel did not wish to talk of herself,
and drew a quaint picture of her own life at Warpington, which she
described "not wisely but too well."
But she was faithful to her salt. She said nothing of the Gresleys to which those worthies could have objected had they been present. Indeed, she spoke of them in what they would have termed "a very proper manner," of their kindness to her when she had been ill, of how Mr. Gresley had himself brought up her breakfast tray every morning, and how in the spring he had taught her to bicycle.
"But oh! Rachel," added Hester, "during the last nine
months my self-esteem has been perforated with wounds, each large enough to
kill the poor creature. My life here has shown me horrible faults in myself
of which I never dreamed. I feel as if I had been ironed all over since I
came here, and all kinds of ugly words in invisible ink are coming out
clear in the process."
"I am quite alarmed," said Rachel tranquilly.
"You ought to be. First of all I did think I cared nothing about
food. I don't remember ever giving it a thought when I lived with Aunt
Susan. But here I--I am difficult about it. I do try to eat it, but
often I really can't. And then I leave it on my plate, which is a
disgusting habit which always offends me in other people. Now I am as bad
as any of them; indeed, it is worse in me because I know poor James is not
very rich."
"I suppose the cooking is vile?"
"I don't know. I never noticed what I ate till I came here,
so I can't judge. Perhaps it is not very good. But the dreadful part
is that I should mind. I could not have believed it of myself. James and
Minna never say anything, but I know it vexes them, as of course it
must."
Rachel looked critically at Hester's innocent, childlike face. When
Hester was not a cultivated woman of the world she was a child. There was,
alas! no medium in her character. Rachel noticed how thin her face and
hands had become, and the strained look in the eyes. The faint colour in
her cheek had a violet tinge.
She did not waste words on the cookery question. She saw
plainly enough that Hester's weak health was slipping further down the hill.
"And all this time you have been working?"
"If you call it working. I used to call it so once, but I never do
now. Yes, I manage about four hours a day. I have made another pleasant
discovery about myself, that I have the temper of a fiend if I am
interrupted."
"But surely you told the Gresleys when first you came that you
must not be interrupted at certain hours?"
"I did. I did. But of course--it is very natural--they
think that rather self-important and silly. I am thought very silly here,
Rachel. And James does not mind being interrupted in writing his sermons.
And the Pratts have got the habit of running in in the mornings."
"Who on earth are the Pratts?"
"They are what they call 'county people.'
Their father made a fortune in oil, and built a house covered with turrets
near here a few years ago. I used to know Captain Pratt, the son, very
slightly in London. I never would dance with him. He used to come to our
'At Homes,' but he was never asked to dinner. He is a great
'parti' among a certain set down here. His mother and sisters
were very kind to me when I came, but I was not so accustomed then as I am
now to be treated familiarly and called 'Hessie,' which no one
has ever called me before, and I am afraid I was not so responsive as I see
now I ought to have been. Down here it seems your friends are the people
whom you live near, not the ones you like. It seems a curious arrangement.
And as the Pratts are James' and Minna's greatest friends, I did
not wish to offend them. And then, of course, I did offend them mortally at
last by losing my temper when they came up to my room to what they called
'rout me out,' though I had told them I was busy in the
mornings. I was in a very difficult place, and when they came in I did not
know who they were, because only the people in the book were real just
then. And then when I recognised them, and the scene in my mind which I had
been waiting for for weeks was shattered like a pane of glass, I became quite giddy and spoke wildly. And then--I was so ashamed afterwards--I burst into tears of rage and despair."
Even the remembrance was too much. Hester wiped away two large tears on
to a dear little handkerchief just large enough to receive them, and went
on with a quaver in her voice.
"I was so shocked at myself that I found it quite easy to tell
them next day that I was sorry I had lost my temper, but they have not been
the same since. Not that I wanted them to be the same. I would rather they
were different. But I was anxious to keep on cordial terms with
Minna's friends. She quarrels with them herself, but that is
different. I suppose it is inevitable if you are on terms of great intimacy
with people you don't really care for."
"At any rate, they have not interrupted you
again?"
"N--no. But still, I was often interrupted. Minna has too
much to do, and she is not strong just now, and she often sends up one of
the children, and I was so nearly fierce with one of them, poor little
things, that I felt the risk was becoming too great, so I have left off
writing between breakfast and luncheon, and I get up directly it is light
instead. It is light very early now. Only the worst part of it is that I am
so tired for the rest of the day that I can hardly drag myself
about."
Rachel said nothing. She seldom commented on the confidences that were
made to her. She saw that Hester, always delicate, was making an enormous
effort under conditions which would be certain to entail disastrous effects
on her health. The book was sapping her strength like a vampire, and the
Gresleys were evidently exhausting it still further by unconsciously
strewing her path with difficulties. Rachel did not know them, but she
supposed they belonged to that large class whose eyes are holden.
"And the book itself? Is it nearly finished?"
Hester's face changed. Eagerly, shyly, enthusiastically, she talked
to her friend about the book, as a young girl talks of her lover.
Everything else was forgotten. Hester's eyes burned. Her colour came
and went. She was transfigured.
The protecting anxious affection died out of Rachel's face as she
looked at Hester, and gave place to a certain wistful, half envious
admiration. She had once been shaken by all these emotions herself, years
ago, when she was in love. She had regarded them as a revelation while they
lasted; and--afterwards--as a steep step, a very steep step upon
the stair of life. But she realised now that such as Hester live constantly
in the world which the greater number of us can only enter when human
passion lends us the key; the world at which, when the gates are shut
against us, the coarser minded among us are not ashamed to level their
ridicule and contempt.
Hester spoke brokenly with awe and reverence of her book, as of some
mighty presence, some constraining power outside herself. She saw it
complete, beautiful, an entrancing vision, inaccessible as a sunset.
"I cannot reach up to it. I cannot get near it," she said.
"When I try to write it it is like drawing an angel with spread wings
with a bit of charcoal. I understate everything. Yet I labour day by day
travestying it, caricaturing the beautiful thoughts that come into my mind.
I make everything commonplace and vulgar by putting it into words. I go
alone into the woods and sit for hours quite still with the trees. And
gradually I understand and know. And I listen and Nature speaks, really
speaks--not a façon de parler as
some people think who explain to you that you mean this or that by your
words which you don't mean--and her spirit becomes one with my
spirit. And I feel I can never again misunderstand her, never again fail to
interpret her, never again wander so far away from her that every white
anemone, and every seedling fern disowns me, and waits in silence till the
alien has gone from among them. And I come home, Rachel, and I try,
sometimes I try for half the night, to find words to
translate it into. But there are no words, or if there are I cannot find them, and at last I fall back on some coarse simile, and in my despair I write it down. And Oh! Rachel, the worst is that presently, when I have forgotten what it ought to have been, when the vision fades, I know I shall admire what I have written. It is that that breaks my heart."
The old, old lament of those who worship art, that sternest mistress in
the world, fell into the silence of the little drawing-room. Rachel
understood it in part only, for she had always vaguely felt that Hester
idealised Nature, as she idealised her fellow creatures, as she idealised
everything, and she did not comprehend why Hester was in despair because
she could not speak adequately of life or Nature as she saw them. Rachel
thought with bewilderment that that was just what she could do.
At this moment a carriage drew up at the door, and after a long
interval, during which the wrathful voice of the cook could be distinctly
heard through the kitchen window recalling "Hemma" to a sense
of duty from the backyard, "Hemma" breathlessly ushered in the
Bishop of Southminster.
W.W. PEYTON.
Originality irritates the religious classes, who will not be taken out of their indolent ways of thinking; who have a standing grievance against it, and heresy and heterodoxy are bad words ready for it.
Jowett is believed to have said, "A Bishop without a sense of
humour is lost." Perhaps that may have been one of the reasons why,
by Jowett's advice, the See of Southminster was offered to its present
occupant. The Bishop's mouth, though it spoke of an indomitable will,
had a certain twist of the lip, his deep-set, benevolent eyes had a certain
twinkle which made persons like Lord Newhaven and Hester hail him at once
as an ally, but which ought to have been a danger-signal to some of his
clerical brethren--to Mr. Gresley in particular.
The Bishop respected and upheld Mr. Gresley as a clergyman, but as a
conversationalist the young Vicar wearied him. If the truth were known
(which it never was) he had arranged to visit Hester when he knew Mr.
Gresley would be engaging the reluctant attention of a ruri-dicanal
meeting.
He gave a sigh of relief as he became aware that Hester and
Rachel were the only occupants of the cool, darkened room. Mrs. Gresley, it seemed, was also out.
Hester made tea, and presently the Bishop, who looked much exhausted,
roused himself. He had that afternoon attended two deathbeds, one the
deathbed of a friend, and the other that of the last vestige of peace,
expiring amid the clamour of a distracted Low Church parish and High Church
parson, who could only meet each other after the fashion of cymbals. For
the moment even his courageous spirit had been disheartened.
"I met a son of Anak the other night at the Newhavens," he
said to Hester, "who claimed you as a cousin--a Mr. Richard
Vernon. He broke the ice by informing me that I had confirmed him, and that
perhaps I should like to know that he had turned out better than he
expected."
"How like Dick," said Hester.
"I remembered him at last. His father was the squire of Fallow,
where I was rector before I came to Southminster. Dick was not a source of
unmixed pleasure to his parents. As a boy of eight he sowed the parental
billiard-table with mustard and cress in his father's absence, and
raised a very good crop, and performed other excruciating experiments. I
believe he beat all previous records of birch rods at Eton. I remember
while he was there he won a bet from another boy who could not pay, and he
foreclosed on the loser's cricketing trousers. His parents were
distressed about it when he brought them home, and I tried to make him see
that he ought not to have taken them. But Dick held firm. He said it was
like tithe, and if he could not get his own in money as I did he must
collect it in trousers. I must own he had me there. I noticed that he wore
the garments daily as long as any question remained in his parents'
minds as to whether they ought to be returned. After that I felt sure he
would succeed in life."
"I believe he is succeeding in Australia."
"I advised his father to send him abroad. There really was not
room for him in England, and unfortunately for the
army, the examiners jibbed at his strictly phonetic spelling. He tells me he has given up being an A.D.C. and has taken to vine-growing, because if people are up in the world they always drink freely, and if they are 'down on their luck' they drink all the more to drown care. The reasoning appeared to me sound."
"He and James used to quarrel frightfully in the holidays,"
said Hester. "It was always the same reason, about playing fair. Poor
James did not know that games were matters of deadly importance, and that a
rule was a sacred thing. I wonder why it is that clergymen so often have
the same code of honour as women; quite a different code from that of the
average man."
"I think," said the Bishop, "it is owing to that
difference of code that women clash so hopelessly with men when they
attempt to compete or work with them. Women have not to begin with the
esprit de corps which the most ordinary men
possess. With what difficulty can one squeeze out of a man any fact that is
detrimental to his friend, or even to his acquaintance, however obviously
necessary it may be that the information should be asked for and given. Yet
I have known many good and earnest and affectionate women who lead
unselfish lives, who will 'give away' their best woman friend
at the smallest provocation, or without any provocation at all; will inform
you à propos of nothing that she was
jilted years ago, or that her husband married her for her money. The causes
of humiliation and disaster in a woman's life seem to have no
sacredness for her women friends. Yet if that same friend whom she has run
down is ill, the runner down will nurse her day and night with absolutely
selfless devotion."
"I have often been puzzled by that," said Rachel. "I
seem to be always making mistakes about women, and perhaps that is the
reason. They show themselves capable of some deep affection or some great
self-sacrifice, and I respect and admire them, and think they are like that
all through. And the day comes when they are not quite straightforward, or
are guilty
of some petty meanness, which a man who is not fit to black their boots would never stoop to."
Hester's eyes fixed on her friend.
"Do you tell them? Do you show them up to themselves?" she
asked; "or do you leave them?"
"I do neither," said Rachel. "I treat them just the
same as before."
"Then aren't you a hypocrite, too?"
Hester's small face was set like a flint.
"I think not," said Rachel tranquilly, "any more than
they are. The good is there for certain, and the evil is there for certain.
Why should I take most notice of the evil which is just the part which will
be rubbed out of them presently while the good will remain."
"I think Rachel is right," said the Bishop.
"I don't think she is, at all," said Hester, her
plumage ruffled, administering her contradiction right and left to her two
best friends like a sharp peck from a wren. "I think we ought to
believe the best of people until they prove themselves unworthy, and
then--"
"Then what?" said the Bishop, settling himself in his
chair.
"Then leave them in silence."
"I only know of a woman's silence by hearsay. I have never
met it. Do you mean bitterly reproach the thistle for not bearing
grapes?"
"I do not. It is my own fault if I idealise a thistle until the
thistle and I both think it is a vine. But if people appear to love and
honour certain truths which they know are everything to me, and claim
kinship with me on that common ground, and then desert when the pinch
comes, as it always does come, and act from worldly motives, then I know
that they have never really cared for what they professed to love, that
what I imagined to be a principle was only a subject of
conversation--and--I withdraw."
"You withdraw!" echoed the Bishop. "This is
terrible."
"Just as I should," continued Hester, "if I were in
political life. If a man threw in his lot with me, and then, when some
means of worldly advancement seemed probable from the other side, deserted
to it, I should not in consequence think him incapable of being a good
husband and father and landlord. But I should never again believe that he
cared for what I had staked my all on. And when he began to talk as if he
cared (as they always do, as if nothing had happened) I should not show him
up to himself. I have tried that and it is no use. I
should--"
"Denounce him as an apostate?" suggested the Bishop.
"No. He should be to me thenceforward as a heathen."
"Thrice miserable man!"
"You would not have me treat him as a brother after
that?"
"Of course not, because he would probably dislike that still
more."
At this moment a hurricane seemed to pass through the little house, and
the three children rushed into the drawing-room, accompanied by Boulou, in
a frantic state of excitement. Boulou, like Hester, had no happy medium in
his character. He was what Mrs. Gresley called "very Frenchy,"
and he now showed his "Frenchyness" by a foolish exhibition of
himself in coursing round and round the room with his silly foreign tail
crooked the wrong way.
"Mother got out at Mrs. Brown's," shrieked Regie, in
his highest voice, "and I drove up."
"Oh, Regie," expostulated Mary the virtuous, the invariable
corrector of the statements of others. "You held the reins, but
William walked beside."
Hester made the children shake hands with her guests, and then they
clustered round her to show what they had bought.
Though the Bishop was fond of children, he became suddenly restive. He
took out his watch, and was nervously surprised at the lapse of time. The
carriage was sent for, and
in a few minutes that dignified vehicle was bowling back to Southminster.
"I am not satisfied about Hester," said the Bishop.
"She looks ill and irritable, and she has the tense expression of a
person who is making a colossal effort to be patient, and whose patience,
after successfully meeting twenty calls upon it in the course of the day,
collapses entirely at the twenty-first. That is a humiliating
experience."
"She spoke as if she were a trial to her brother and his
wife."
"I think she is. I have a sort of sympathy with Gresley as regards
his sister. He has been kind to her according to his lights, and if she
could write little goody-goody books he would admire her immensely, and so
would half the neighbourhood. It would be felt to be suitable. But Hester
jars against the preconceived ideas which depute that clergymen's
sisters and daughters should, as a matter of course, offer up their youth
and hair and teeth and eyesight on the altar of parochial work. She does
and is nothing that long custom expects her to do and be. Originality is
out of place in a clergyman's family, just because it is so urgently
needed. It is a constant source of friction. But, on the other hand, the
best thing that could happen to Hester is to be thrown for a time among
people who regard her as a nonenity, who have
no sense of humour, and to whom she cannot speak of any of the subjects she
has at heart. If Hester had remained in London after the success of her
'Idyll' she would have met with so much sympathy and admiration
that her next book would probably have suffered in consequence. She is so
susceptible, so expansive, that repression is positively necessary to her
to enable her, so to speak, to get up steam. There is no place for getting
up steam like a country vicarage with an inner cordon of cows round it, and an outer one of amiable
country neighbours, mildly contemptuous of originality in any form. She
cannot be in sympathy with them in her present stage. It is her loss, not
theirs. At forty she will be in sympathy with them,
and appreciate them as I do; but that is another story. She has been working at this new book all winter with a fervour and concentration which her isolation has helped to bring about. She owes a debt of gratitude to her surroundings, and some day I shall tell her so."
"She says her temper has become that of a fiend."
"She is passionate, there is no doubt. She nearly fell on us both
this afternoon. She is too much swayed by every little incident. Everything
makes a vivid impression on her and shakes her to pieces. It is rather
absurd and disproportionate now, like the long legs of a foal, but it is a
sign of growth. My experience is that people without that fire of
enthusiasm on the one side and righteous indignation on the other never
achieve anything except in domestic life. If Hester lives she will outgrow
her passionate nature, or at least she will grow up to it and become
passive, contemplative. Then instead of unbalanced anger and excitement,
the same nature which is now continually upset by them will have learnt to
receive impressions calmly, and, by reason of that receptiveness and
insight, she will go far."
GEORGE ELIOT.
Only those who know the supremacy of the intellectual life--the life which has a seed of ennobling thought and purpose within it--can understand the grief of one who falls from that serene activity into the absorbing soul-wasting struggle with worldly annoyances.
But Hester quickly suggested that she could put them on again quite
easily, and Fraülein would like it just as much. Still it
was a blow. Regie leaned his head against Hester's shoulder.
Hester pressed her cheek against his little dark head. Sybell Loftus had
often told Hester that she could have no idea of the happiness of a
child's touch till she was a mother: that she herself had not an
inkling till then. But perhaps some poor substitute for that exquisite
feeling was vouchsafed to Hester.
"The tail is still on," she whispered, not too cheerfully,
but as one who in darkness sees light beyond.
The cow's tail was painted in blue upon its side.
"When I bought it," said Regie, in a strangled voice,
"and it was a great deal of money cow, I did wish its tail had been
out behind; but I think now it is safer like that."
"All the best cows have their tails on the side," said
Hester. "And to-morrow morning, when you are dressed, run up to my
room, and you will find it just like it was before." And she
carefully put aside the bits with the injured animal.
"And now what has Stella got?"
Stella produced a bag of "bull's-eyes" which, in
striking contrast with the cow, had, in the course of the drive home,
cohered so tightly together that it was doubtful if they would ever be
separated again.
"Fraülein never eats bull's-eyes," said
Mary, who was what her parents called "a very truthful
child."
"I eats them," said Stella, reversing her small
cauliflower-like person on the sofa, till only a circle of white rims with
a nucleus of coventry frilling, with two pink legs kicking gently upwards,
were visible.
Stella always turned upside down if the conversation took a personal
turn. In later and more conventional years we find a poor equivalent for
marking our disapproval by changing the subject.
Hester had hardly set Stella right side upwards when the door opened
once more and Mrs. Gresley entered, hot and exhausted.
"Run upstairs, my pets," she said. "Hester, you should
not keep them down here now. It is past their tea-time."
"We came ourselves, mother," said Regie.
"Fraülein said we might, to show Auntie Hester our
secrets."
"Well, never mind; run away now," said the poor mother,
sitting down heavily in a low chair, "and take Boulou."
"You are tired out," said Hester, slipping on to her knees
and unlacing her sister-in-law's brown boots.
Mrs. Gresley looked with a shade of compunction at the fragile kneeling
figure, with its face crimsoned by the act of stooping, and by the obduracy
of the dust-ingrained bootlaces. But as she looked she noticed the flushed
cheeks, and being a diviner of spirits, wondered what Hester was ashamed of
now.
As Hester rose her sister-in-law held out, with momentary hesitation, a
thin paper bag, in which an oval form allowed its moist presence to be
discerned by partial adhesion to its envelope.
"I saw you ate no luncheon, Hester, so I have brought you a little
sole for supper."
Some of us poor Marthas spend all our existence, so to speak, in the
kitchens of life. We never get so far as the drawing-room. Our conquests,
our self-denials are achieved through the medium of suet and lard and necks
of mutton. We wrestle with the dripping, and rise on
stepping-stones--not of our dead selves, but of sheep and
oxen--to higher things.
The sole was a direct answer to prayer. Mrs. Gresley had been enabled to
stifle her irritation against this delicate, whimsical, fine lady of a
sister-in-law--laced in, too, we must not forget that--who, in
Mrs. Gresley's ideas, knew none of the real difficulties of life, its
butcher's bills, its monthly nurses, its constant watchfulness over
delicate children, its long, long strain at two ends which won't meet.
We must know but little of our fellow creatures if the damp sole in the bag
appears to us other than the outward and homely sign of an inward and
spiritual conquest.
As such Hester saw it, and she kissed Mrs. Gresley and thanked her, and
then ran herself to the kitchen with the peace offering, and came back with
her sister-in-law's down-at-heel indoor shoes.
Mr. Gresley was stabling his bicycle in the hall as she crossed it. He
was generally excessively jocose with his bicycle. He frequently said,
"Woah, Emma!" to it. But to-day he, too, was tired, and put
Emma away in silence.
When Hester returned to the drawing-room Mrs. Gresley had recovered
sufficiently to notice her surroundings. She was sitting with her
tan-stockinged feet firmly planted on the carpet instead of listlessly
outstretched, her eyes ominously fixed on the tea-table and seed cake.
Hester's silly heart nudged her side like an accomplice.
"Who has been here to tea?" said Mrs. Gresley. "I met
the Pratts and the Thursbys in Westhope."
Hester was frightened. We need to be, in the presence of those who judge
others by themselves.
"The Bishop was here and Rachel West," she said colouring.
"They left a few minutes ago."
"Well, of all unlucky things that James and I should have been
out. James, do you hear that? The Bishop's been while we were away.
And I do declare, Hester," looking again at the table, "you
never so much as asked for the silver teapot."
"I never thought of it," said Hester ruefully. It was almost
impossible to her to alter the habit of a lifetime, and to remember to dash
out and hurriedly change the daily routine if visitors were present. Lady
Susan had always used her battered old silver teapot every day, and for the
life of her Hester could not understand why there should be one kind one
day and one kind another. She glanced resentfully at the little brown
earthenware vessel which she had wielded so cheerfully half an hour ago.
Why did she never remember the Gresleys' wishes?
"Hester," said Mrs. Gresley suddenly, taking new note of
Hester's immaculate brown holland gown, which contrasted painfully
with her own dilapidated pink shirt with hard collars and cuffs and
imitation tie, tied for life in the shop where it was born. "You are
so smart; I do believe you knew they were coming."
If there was one thing more than another which offended Hester, it was
being told that she was smart.
"I trust I am never smart," she replied; not with any touch
of the haughtiness that some ignorant persons believe to be
the grand manner, but with a subtle change of tone and carriage which seemed instantly to remove her to an enormous distance from the other woman with her insinuation and tan stockings. Mrs. Gresley unconsciously drew in her feet. "I did not know when I dressed this morning that the Bishop was coming to-day."
"Then you did know later that he was
coming?"
"Yes, Rachel West wrote to tell me so this morning, but I did not
open her letter at breakfast, and I was so vexed at being late for luncheon
that I forgot to mention it then. I remembered as soon as James had started
and ran after him, but he was too far off to hear me call to
him."
It cost Hester a good deal to give this explanation, as she was aware
that the Bishop's visit had been to her and to her alone.
"Come, come," said Mr. Gresley, judicially, with the natural
masculine abhorrence of a feminine skirmish. "Don't go on making
foolish excuses, Hester, which deceive no one; and you, Minna, don't
criticise Hester's clothes. It is the Bishop's own fault for not
writing his notes himself. He might have known that Miss West would have
written to Hester instead of to me. I can't say I think Hester behaved
kindly towards us in acting as she did, but I won't hear any more
argument about it. I desire the subject should now DROP."
The last words were uttered in the same tone in which Mr. Gresley closed
morning service, and were felt to be final. He was not in reality greatly
chagrined at missing the Bishop, whom he regarded with some of the
suspicious distrust with which a certain class of mind ever regards that
which is superior to it. Hester left the room, closing the door gently
behind her.
"James," said Mrs. Gresley, looking at her priest with tears
of admiration in her eyes, "I shall never be good like you, so you
need not expect it. How you can be so generous and patient with her I
don't know. It passes me."
"We must learn to make allowances for each other,"
said Mr. Gresley, in his most affectionate cornet, drawing his tired, tearful little wife down beside him on the sofa. And he made some fresh tea for her, and waited on her, and she told him about the children's boots and the sole, and he told her about a remarkable speech he had made at the chapter meeting, and a feeling that had been borne in on him on the way home that he should shortly write something striking about Apostolic Succession. And they were happy together; for though he sometimes reproved her as a priest if she allowed herself to dwell on the probability of his being made a Bishop, he was very kind to her as a husband.
Beware of a silent dog and of still water.
And the Drone kept in order on your left by the low line of the
Slumberleigh hills will follow you and leave you, leave you and return all
the way to Westhope. You are getting out at Westhope, of course, if you are
a Middleshire man. For Westhope is on the verge of Middleshire, and the
train does not go any further; at least, it only goes into one of the
insignificant counties which jostle each other to hold on to Middleshire,
unknown Saharas, where passengers who oversleep themselves wake to find
themselves cast away.
Westhope Abbey stands in its long low meadows and level
gardens, close to the little town, straggling red roof above red roof, up its steep cobbled streets.
Down the great central aisle you may walk on mossy stones between the
high shafts of broken pillars under the sky. God's stars look down
once more where the piety of man had for a time shut them out. Through the
slender tracery of what was once the east window, instead of glazed saint
and crucifix, you may see the little town clasping its hill.
The purple clematis and the small lizard-like leaf of the ivy have laid
tender hands on all that is left of that stately house of prayer. The
pigeons wheel round it, and nest in its niches. The soft contented murmur
of bird praise has replaced the noise of bitter human prayer. A thin
wind-whipped grass holds the summit of the broken walls against all comers.
The fallen stones, quaintly carved with angel and griffin, are going slowly
back year by year, helped by the rain and hindered by the frost, slowly
back through the sod to the generations of human hands that held and hewed
them, and fell to dust below them hundreds of years ago. The spirit returns
to the God who gave it, and the stone to the hand that fashioned it.
The adjoining monastery had been turned into a dwelling house, without
altering it externally, and it was here that Lord Newhaven loved to pass
the summer months. Into its one long upper passage all the many rooms
opened, up white stone steps through arched doors, rooms which had once
been monks' dormitories, abbots' cells, where Lady Newhaven and
her guests now crimped their hair, and slept under down quilts till
noon.
It was this long passage with its interminable row of low latticed
windows that Lord Newhaven was turning into a depository for the old
English weapons which he was slowly collecting. He was standing now gazing
lovingly at them, drawing one finger slowly along an inlaid arquebus, when
a yell from the garden made him turn and look out.
It was not a yell of anguish, and Lord Newhaven remained
at the window leaning on his elbows, and watching at his ease the little scene which was taking place below him.
On his bicycle on the smooth shaven lawn was Dick wheeling slowly in and
out among the stone-edged flower-beds, an apricot in each broad palm, while
he discoursed in a dispassionate manner to the two excited little boys who
were making futile rushes for the apricots. The governess and Rachel were
looking on. Rachel had arrived at Westhope the day before from
Southminster. "Take your time, my son," said Dick, just eluding
by a hairsbreadth a charge through a geranium bed on the part of the eldest
boy. "If you are such jolly little fools as to crack your little
skulls on the sun-dial I shall eat them both myself. Miss Turner says you
may have them, so you've only got to take them. I can't keep on
offering them all day long. My time" (Dick ran his bicycle up a
terrace, and as soon as the boys were up, glided down again) "my time
is valuable. You don't want them?" A shrill disclaimer and a
fresh onslaught. "Miss Turner, they thank you very much, but they
don't care for apricots."
Half a second more and Dick skilfully parted from his bicycle and was
charged by his two admirers and severely pummelled as high as they could
reach. When they had been led away by Miss Turner, each biting an apricot
and casting longing backward looks at their friend, Rachel and Dick
wandered to the north side of the abbey and sat down there in the
shade.
Lord Newhaven could still see them, could still note her amused face
under her wide white hat. He was doing his best for Dick, and Dick was
certainly having his chance, and making the most of it according to his
lights.
"But all the same I don't think he has a chance," said
Lord Newhaven to himself. "That woman, in spite of her frank manner
and her self-possession, is afraid of men; not of being married for her
money, but of man himself. And whatever else he may not be, Dick is a man.
It's the best chance she will ever get, so it is probable she
won't take it."
Lord Newhaven sauntered back down the narrow black oak staircase to his
own room on the ground-floor. He sat down at his writing-table and took out
of his pocket a letter which he had evidently read before. He now read it
slowly once more.
"Your last letter to me had been opened," wrote his brother
from India, "or else it had not been properly closed. As you wrote on
business, I wish you would be more careful."
"I will," said Lord Newhaven, and he wrote a short letter in
his small upright hand, closed the envelope, addressed and stamped it, and
sauntered out through the low-arched door into the garden.
Dick was sitting alone on the high-carved stone edge of the round pool
where the monks used to wash, and where gold-fish now lived cloistered
lives. A moment of depression seemed to have overtaken that cheerful
personage.
"Come as far as the post-office," said Lord Newhaven.
Dick gathered himself together, and rose slowly to his large feet.
"You millionaires are all the same," he said. "Because
you have a house crawling with servants till they stick to the ceiling you
have to go to the post-office to buy a penny stamp. It's like keeping
a dog and barking yourself."
"I don't fancy I bark much," said Lord Newhaven.
"No, and you don't bite often, but when you do
you take out the piece. Do you remember that coloured chap at Broken
Hill?"
"He deserved it," said Lord Newhaven.
"He richly deserved it. But you took him in, poor devil, all the
same. You were so uncommonly mild and limp beforehand, and letting pass
things you ought not to have let pass, that, like the low beast he was, he
thought he could play you any dog's trick, and that you would never
turn on him."
"It's a way worms have."
"Oh, hang worms; it does not matter whether they turn or not. But
cobras have no business to imitate them till poor
rookies think they have no poison in them, and that they can tickle them with a switch. What a great hulking brute that man was! You ricked him when you threw him! I saw him just before I left Adelaide. He's been lame ever since."
"He'd have done for me if he could."
"Of course he would. His blood was up. He meant to break your
back. I saw him break a chap's back once, and it did not take so very
long either. I heard it snap. But why did you let him go so far to start
with before you pulled him up? That's what I've never been able
to understand about you. If you behaved different to start with they would
behave different to you. They would know they'd have to."
"I have not your art," said Lord Newhaven tranquilly,
"of letting a man know when he's getting out of hand that unless
he goes steady there will be a row and he'll be in it. I'm not
made like that."
"It works well," said Dick. "It's a sort of
peaceful way of rubbing along and keeping friends. If you let those poor
bullies know what to expect they aren't as a rule over anxious to toe
the mark. But you never do let them know."
"No," said Lord Newhaven, as he shot his letter into the
brass mouth in the cottage wall, just below a window of
"bulls'-eyes" and peppermints, "I never do. I
don't defend it. But--"
"But what?"
Lord Newhaven's face underwent some subtle change. His eyes fixed
themselves on a bottle of heart-shaped peppermints, and then met
Dick's suddenly, with the clear frank glance of a schoolboy.
"But somehow, for the life of me, until things get
serious--I can't."
Dick, whose perceptions were rather of a colossal than an acute order,
nevertheless perceived that he had received a confidence, and changed the
subject.
"Aren't you going to buy some stamps?" he asked,
perfectly
aware that Lord Newhaven had had his reasons for walking to the post-office.
Lord Newhaven, who was being watched with affectionate interest from
behind the counter by the grocer postmaster, went in, hit his head against
a pendant ham, and presently emerged with brine in his hair, and a
shilling's worth of stamps in his hand.
Later in the day, when he and Dick were riding up the little street with
a view to having a look at the moor--for Middleshire actually has a
grouse moor, although it is in the Midlands--the grocer in his white
apron rushed out and waylaid them.
"Very sorry about the letter, my lord," he repeated volubly,
touching his forelock. "Hope her la-ship told you as I could not get
it out again, or I'm sure I would have done to oblige your lordship,
and her la-ship calling on purpose. But the post-office is that mean and
distrustful as it don't leave me the key, and once hanything is in, in
it is."
"Ah!" said Lord Newhaven slowly. "Well, Jones,
it's not your fault. I ought not to have changed my mind. I suppose
her ladyship gave you my message that I wanted it back?"
"Yes, my lord, and her la-ship come herself, not ten minutes after
you was gone. But I've no more power over that there recepticle than a
hunlaid hegg, and that's the long and short of it. I've allus
said, and I say it again, 'Them as have charge of the post-office
should have the key.'"
"When I am made postmaster-general you shall have
it," said Lord Newhaven, smiling. "It is the first reform that
I shall bring about." And he nodded to the smiling apologetic man and
trotted on, Dick beside him, who was apparently absorbed in the action of
his roan cob.
But Dick's mind had sustained a severe shock. That Lady Newhaven,
"that jolly little woman," the fond mother of those two
"jolly little chaps," should have been guilty of an underhand
trick, was astonishing to him.
Poor Dick had started life with a religious reverence for woman; had
carried out his brittle possession to bush life in
Australia, from thence through two A.D.C.-ships, and, after many vicissitudes, had brought it safely back with a large consignment of his own Burgundy to his native land. It was still sufficiently intact--save for a chip or two--to make a pretty wedding present to his future wife. But it had had a knock since he mounted the roan cob. For unfortunately the kind of man who has what are called "illusions" about women, is too often the man whose discrimination lies in other directions, in fields where little high-heeled shoes are not admitted.
Rachel had the doubtful advantage of knowing that in spite of
Dick's shrewdness respecting shades of difference in muscatels, she
and Lady Newhaven were nevertheless ranged on the same pedestal in
Dick's mind, as flawless twins of equal moral beauty. But after this
particular day she observed that Lady Newhaven had somehow slipped off the
pedestal, and that she, Rachel, had the honour of occupying it alone.
Une grande passion malheureuse est un grand moyen de sagesse.
She had not the exalted ideas about her fellow creatures which Hester
had, but she possessed the rare gift of reticence. She exemplified the
text--"Whether it be to friend or foe, talk not of other
men's lives." And in Rachel's quiet soul a
vast love and pity dwelt for these same fellow creatures. She had lived and worked for years among those whose bodies were half starved, half clothed, degraded. When she found money at her command she had spent sums (as her lawyer told her) out of all proportion on that poor human body, stumbling between vice and starvation. But now, during the last year, when her great wealth had thrown her violently into society, she had met, until her strong heart flinched before it, the other side of life: the starved soul in the delicately nurtured, richly clad body, the atrophied spiritual life in hideous contrast with the physical ease and luxury which were choking it. The second experience was harder to bear than the first. And just as in the old days she had shared her bread and cheese with those hungrier than herself, and had taken but little thought for those who had bread and to spare, so now she felt but transient interest in those among her new associates who were successfully struggling against the blackmail of luxury, the leprosy of worldliness, the selfishness that at last coffins the soul it clothes. Her heart yearned instead towards the spiritually starving, the tempted, the fallen in that great little world, whose names are written in the book, not of life, but of Burke--the little world which is called "Society."
She longed to comfort them, to raise them up, to wipe from their hands
and garments the muddy gold stains of the gutter into which they had
fallen, to smoothe away the lines of mean care from their faces. But it had
been far simpler in her previous life to share her hard-earned bread with
those who needed it than it was now to share her equally hard-earned
thoughts and slow gleanings of spiritual knowledge, to share the things
which belonged to her peace.
Rachel had not yet wholly recovered from the overwhelming passion of
love which, admitted without fear a few years ago, had devastated the
little city of her heart, as by fire and sword, involving its hospitable
dwellings, its temples and its palaces in one common ruin. Out of that
desolation she was
unconsciously rebuilding her city, but it was still rather gaunt and bare, the trees had not had time to grow in the streets, and there was an ugly fortification round it of defaced, fire-seared stones which had once stood aloft in minaret and tower, and which now served only as a defence against all comers.
If Dick had been in trouble, or rather if she had known the troubles he
had been through, and which had made his crooked mouth shut so firmly,
Rachel might possibly have been able to give him something more valuable
than the paper money of her friendship. But Dick was obviously independent.
He could do without her, while Hugh had a claim upon her. Rachel's
thoughts turned to Hugh again and ever again. Did he see his conduct as she
saw it? A haunting fear was upon her that he did not. And she longed with
an intensity that outbalanced for the time every other feeling that he
should confess his sin fully, entirely--see it in all its ugliness and
gather himself together into a deep repentance before he went down into
silence, or before he made a fresh start in life. She would have given her
right hand to achieve that.
And in a lesser degree she was drawn towards Lady Newhaven. Lady
Newhaven was conscious of the tender compassion which Rachel felt for her,
and used it to the uttermost, but unfortunately she mistook it for
admiration of her character, mixed with sympathetic sorrow for her broken
heart. If she had seen herself as Rachel saw her she would have conceived,
not for herself but for Rachel, some of the aversion which was gradually
distilling bitter drop by drop into her mind for her husband. She would not
have killed him. She would have thought herself incapable of an action so
criminal, so monstrous. But if part of the ruin in the garden were visibly
trembling to its fall, she would not have warned him if he had been sitting
beneath it, nor would her conscience have ever reproached her
afterwards.
"I wish Miss Gresley would come and stay here instead of
taking you away from me," she said plaintively to Rachel one morning, when she made the disagreeable discovery that Rachel and Hester were friends. "I don't care much about her myself, she is so profane, and so dreadfully irreligious. But Edward likes to talk to her. He prefers artificial people. I wonder he did not marry her. That old cat, Lady Susan Gresley, was always throwing her at his head. I wish she was not always persuading you to leave me for hours together. I get so frightened when I am left alone with Edward. I live in perpetual dread that he will say something before the children or the servants. He is quite cruel enough."
"He will never say anything."
"You are always so decided, Rachel. You don't see
possibilities, and you don't know him as I do. He is capable of
anything. I will write a note now, and you can take it to Miss Gresley if
you must go there to-day."
"I wish to go very much."
"And you will stay another week whether she comes or
not?"
There was a momentary pause before Rachel said cheerfully, "I will
stay another week, with pleasure. But I am afraid Lord Newhaven will turn
restive at taking me in to dinner."
"Oh! he likes you. He always prefers people who are not of his own
family."
Rachel laughed. "You flatter me."
"I never flatter any one. He does like you, and, besides, there
are people coming next week for the grouse shooting. I suppose that heavy
young Vernon is going to lumber over with you. It's not my fault if he
is always running after you. Edward insisted on having him. I don't
want him to dance attendance on me."
"He and I are going to bicycle to Warpington together. The
Gresleys are cousins of his. If it turns very hot we will wait till after
sunset to return, if we may."
"Just as you like," said Lady Newhaven with asperity.
"But I advise you to be careful, my dear Rachel. It never
seems to occur to you what onlookers see at a glance, namely, that Mr. Vernon is in love with your fortune."
"According to public opinion that is a very praiseworthy
attachment," said Rachel, who had had about enough. "I often
hear it commended."
Lady Newhaven stared. That her conversation could have the effect of a
mustard leaf did not strike her. She saw that Rachel was becoming restive,
and, of course, the reason was obvious. She was thinking of marrying
Dick.
"Well, my dear," she said, lying down on a low couch near
the latticed window, and opening a novel. "You need not be vexed with
me for trying to save you from a mercenary marriage. I only speak because I
am fond of you. But one marriage is as good as another. I was married for
love myself; I had not a farthing. And yet you see my marriage has turned
out a tragedy--a bitter, bitter tragedy.
Tableau.--A beautiful, sad-faced
young married woman in white, reclining among pale-green cushions near a
bowl of pink carnations, endeavouring to rouse the higher feelings of an
inexperienced though not youthful spinster in a short bicycling skirt.
Decidedly, the picture was not flattering to Rachel.
On s'ennuie presque toujours avec ceux qu'on ennuie.
"Miss West will like to meet them," she remarked to Hester,
whose jaw dropped at the name of Pratt. "And it is very likely if
they take a fancy to her they will ask her to stay at the Towers while she
is in the neighbourhood. If the captain is at home I will ask him to come
too. The Pratts are always so pleasant and hospitable."
Hester was momentarily disconcerted at the magnitude of the social
effort which Rachel's coming seemed to entail. But for once she had
the presence of mind not to show her dismay, and she helped Mrs. Gresley to
change the crewel-work antimacassars with their washed-out kittens swinging
and playing leap-frog for the best tussore silk ones.
The afternoon was still young when all the preparations had been
completed, and Mrs. Gresley went upstairs to change her gown, while Hester
took charge of the children, as Fraülein had many days
previously arranged to make music with Dr. and Miss Brown on this
particular afternoon. And very good music it was which proceeded out of the
open windows of the doctor's red brick house opposite Abel's
cottage. Hester could
just hear it from the bottom of the garden near the churchyard wall, and there she took the children, and under the sycamore, with a bench round it, the dolls had a tea-party. Hester had provided herself with a lump of sugar and a biscuit, and out of these many dishes were made, and were arranged on a clean pocket-handkerchief spread on the grass. Regie carried out his directions as butler with solemn exactitude, and though Mary, who had inherited the paternal sense of humour, thought fit to tweak the handkerchief and upset everything, she found the witticism so coldly received by "Auntie Hester," although she explained that father always did it, that she at once suited herself to her company and helped to repair the disaster.
It was very hot. The dolls, from the featureless midshipman to the
colossal professional beauty sitting in her own costly perambulator (a
present from Mrs. Pratt), felt the heat, and showed it by their moist
countenances. The only person who was cool was a small nude china infant in
its zinc bath, the property of Stella, whose determination to reach central
facts and to penetrate to the root of the matter, at present took the form
of tearing or licking off all that could be torn or licked from objects of
interest. Hester, who had presented her with the floating baby in the bath,
sometimes wondered as she watched Stella conscientiously work through a
well-dressed doll down to its stitched sawdust compartments, what Mr.
Gresley would make of his daughter when she turned her attention to
theology.
They were all sitting in a tight circle round the handkerchief, Regie
watching Hester cutting a new supply of plates out of smooth leaves with
her little gilt scissors, while Mary and Stella tried alternately to suck
an inaccessible grain of sugar out of the bottom of an acorn cup.
Rachel and Dick had come up on their silent wheels, and were looking at
them over the wall before Hester was aware of their presence.
"May we join the tea-party?" asked Rachel, and Hester
started violently.
"I am afraid the gate is locked," she said. "But
perhaps you can climb it."
"We can't leave the bicycles outside though," said
Dick, and he took a good look at the heavy padlocked gate. Then he slowly
lifted it off its hinges, wheeled in the bicycles, and replaced the gate in
position.
Rachel looked at him.
"Do you always do what you want to do?" she said
involuntarily.
"It saves trouble," he said, "especially as no one can
be such a first-class fool as to think a padlock will keep a gate shut. He
would expect it to be opened."
"But father said no one could come in there now," explained
Regie, who had watched open-mouthed the upheaval of the gate. "Father
said it could not be opened any more. He told mother."
"Did he, my son?" said Dick, and he kissed every one,
beginning with Hester, and finishing with the dolls. Then they all sat down
to the tea-party, and partook largely of the delicacies, and after tea Dick
solemnly asked the children if they had seen the flying halfpenny he had
brought back with him from Australia. The children crowded round him, and
the halfpenny was produced and handed round. Each child touched it and
found it real. Auntie Hester and Auntie Rachel examined it. Boulou was
requested to smell it. And then it was laid on the grass, and the
pocket-handkerchief which had done duty as a tablecloth was spread over
it.
The migrations of the halfpenny were so extraordinary that even Rachel
and Hester professed amazement. Once it was found in Rachel's hand,
into which another large hand had gently shut it. But it was never
discovered twice in the same place, though all the children rushed
religiously to look for it where it was last discovered.
Another time, after a long search, the doll in the bath was discovered
to be sitting upon it, and once it actually flew down Regie's back,
and amid the wild excitement of the
children its cold descent was described by Regie in piercing minuteness until the moment when it rolled out over his stocking at his knee.
"Make it fly down my back too, Uncle Dick," shrieked Mary.
"Regie, give it to me."
But Regie danced in a circle round Dick, holding aloft the wonderful
halfpenny.
"Make it fly down my throat," he cried, too excited to know
what he was doing, and he put the halfpenny in his mouth.
"Put it out this instant," said Dick, without moving.
A moment's pause followed, in which the blood ebbed away from the
hearts of the two women.
"I can't," said Regie, "I've swallowed
it." And he began to whimper, and then suddenly rolled on the grass
screaming.
Dick pounced upon him like a panther, and held him by the feet head
downwards, shaking him violently.
The child's face was terrible to see.
Hester hid her face in her hands. Rachel rose and stood close to
Dick.
"I think the shaking is rather too much for him," she said,
watching the poor little purple face intently.
"I'm bound to go on," said Dick, fiercely. "Is it
moving, Regie?"
"It's going down," screamed Regie, suddenly.
"That it's not," said Dick, and he shook the child
again, and the halfpenny flew out upon the grass.
"Thank God," said Dick, and he laid the gasping child on
Hester's lap and turned away.
A few minutes later Regie was laughing and talking and feeling himself a
hero. Presently he slipped off Hester's knee, and ran to Dick, who was
lying on the grass a few paces off, his face hidden in his hands.
"Make the halfpenny fly again, Uncle Dick," cried all the
children, pulling at him.
Dick raised an ashen face for a moment and said hoarsely, "Take
them away."
Hester gathered up the children and took them back to the house through
the kitchen garden.
"Don't say we have arrived," whispered Rachel to her.
"I will come on with him presently." And she sat down near the
prostrate vinegrower. The president of the South Australian
Vinegrowers' Association looked very large when he was down.
Presently he sat up. His face was drawn and haggard, but he met
Rachel's dog-like glance of silent sympathy with a difficult crooked smile.
"He is such a jolly little chap," he said, winking his hawk
eyes.
"It was not your fault."
"That would not have made it any better for the parents,"
said Dick. "I had time to think of that while I was shaking that
little money-box. Besides, it was my fault in a way. I'll never play
with other people's children again. They are too brittle. I've
had shaves up the Fly River and in the South Sea Islands, but never
anything as bad as this, in this blooming little Vicarage garden with a
church looking over the wall."
Hester was skimming back towards them.
"Don't mention it to James and his wife," she said to
Dick, "He has to speak at a temperance meeting to-night. I will tell
them when the meeting is over."
"That's just as well," said Dick, "for I know if
James jawed much at me I should act on the text that it is more blessed to
give than to receive.
"In what way?"
"Either way," said Dick. "Tongue or fist. It does not
matter which so long as you give more than you get. And the text is quite
right. It is blessed for I've tried it over and over
again, and found it true every time. But I don't want to try it on
James if he's anything like what he was as a curate."
"He is not much altered," said Hester.
"He is the kind of man that would not alter much," said
Dick. "I expect God Almighty likes him as he is."
Mr. and Mrs. Gresley meanwhile were receiving Mrs. Pratt and the two
Miss Pratts in the drawing-room. Selina and Ada Pratt were fine handsome
young women with long upper lips, who wore their smart sailor hats tilted
backwards to show their bushy fringes, and whose muff-chains with swinging
pendant hearts, silk blouses and sequin belts and brown boots represented
to Mrs. Gresley the highest pinnacle of the world of fashion.
Selina was the most popular, being liable to shrieks of laughter at the
smallest witticisms, and always ready for that species of amusement termed
"bally-ragging" or "haymaking." But Ada was the
most admired. She belonged to that type which in hotel society and country
towns is always termed "queenly." She "kept the men at a
distance." She "never allowed them to take liberties,"
&c. &c. She held her chin up and her elbows out, and was considered
by the section of Middleshire society in which she shone to be very
distinguished. Mrs. Pratt was often told that her daughter looked like a
duchess; and this facsimile of the aristocracy, or rather of the most
distressing traits of its latest recruits, had a manner of lolling with
crossed legs in the parental carriage and pair, which was greatly admired.
"Looks as if she was born to it all," Mr. Pratt would say to
his wife.
Mrs. Gresley was just beginning to fear her other guests were not coming
when two tall figures were seen walking across the lawn, with Hester
between them.
Mr. Gresley sallied forth to meet them, and blasts of surprised welcome
were borne into the drawing-room by the summer air.
"But it was locked. I locked it myself."
Inaudible reply.
"Padlocked. Only opens to the word Moon. Key on my own watch
chain."
Inaudible reply.
"Hinges!! Ha! Ha! Ha! very good, Dick. Likely story that. I see
you're the same as ever. Travellers' tales. But we are not so
easily taken in, are we, Hester?"
Mrs. Gresley certainly had the gift of prophecy as far as the Pratts
were concerned. Mrs. Pratt duly took the expected "fancy" to
Rachel, and pressed her to stay at "The Towers," while she was
in the neighbourhood, and make further acquaintance with her "young
ladies."
"Ada is very pernickety," she said, smiling towards that
individual conversing with Dick. "She won't make friends with
everybody, and she gives it me (with maternal pride) when I ask people to
stay whom she does not take to. She says there's a very poor lot round
here, and most of the young ladies so ill-bred and empty she does not care
to make friends with them. I don't know where she gets all her
knowledge from. I'm sure it's not from her mother. Ada, now you
come and talk a little to Miss West."
Ada rose with the air of one who confers a favour, and Rachel made room
for her on the sofa while Mrs. Pratt squeezed herself behind the tea-table
with Mrs. Gresley.
The conversation turned on bicycling.
"I bike now and then in the country," said Ada, "but I
have not done much lately. We have only just come down from town, and
of course I never bike in London."
Rachel had just said that she did.
"Perhaps you are nervous about the traffic," said
Rachel.
"Oh! I'm not the least afraid of the traffic, but it's
such bad form to bike in London."
"That of course depends on how it's done," said Rachel;
"but I am sure in your case you need not be afraid."
Ada glared at Rachel, and did not answer.
When the Pratts had taken leave she said to her mother. "Well, you
can have Rachel West if you want to, but if you do I shall go away. She is
only Birmingham, and yet she's just as stuck up as she can
be."
The Pratts were "Liverpool."
"Well, my dear," said Mrs. Pratt with natural pride.
"It's well known no one is good enough for you. But I took to
Miss West, and an orphan and all, with all that money, poor
thing."
"She has no style," said Selina, "but she has a nice
face, and she's coming to stay with Sibbie Loftus next week, when she
leaves Vi Newhaven. She may be Birmingham, Ada, but she's just as
thick with county people as we are."
"I did not rightly make out," said Mrs. Pratt reflectively,
"whether that tall gentleman, Mr. Vernon, was after Miss West or
Hessie Gresley."
"Oh! Ma! You always think some one's after somebody
else," said Ada impatiently, whose high breeding obliged her to be
rather peremptory with her simple parent. "Mr. Vernon is a pauper,
and so is Hessie. And besides Hessie is not the kind of girl that anybody
would want to marry."
"Well, I'm not so sure of that," said Selina.
"But if she had had any chances I know she would have told me because
I told her all about Captain Cobbett and Mr. Baxter."
LA FONTAINE
Le monde est plein de gens qui ne sont pas plus sages.
Rachel proved an attentive listener, and after Mr. Gresley had furnished
her at length with nutritious details respecting parochial work, he went
on:
"I am holding this evening a temperance meeting in the Parish
Room. I wish, Miss West, that I could persuade you to stay for it, and thus
enlist your sympathies in a matter of vital importance."
"They have been enlisted in it for the last ten years," said
Rachel, who was not yet accustomed to the invariable assumption on the part
of Mr. Gresley that no one took an interest in the most obvious good work
until he had introduced and championed it. "But," she added,
"I will stay with pleasure."
Dick, who was becoming somewhat restive under Mrs. Gresley's
inquiries about the Newhavens, became suddenly interested in the temperance
meeting.
"I've seen many a good fellow go to the dogs through drink in
the Colonies, more's the pity," Dick remarked. "I think
I'll come, too, James. And if you want a few plain words you call on me."
"I will," said Mr. Gresley, much gratified. "I always
make a point of encouraging the laity, at least those among them who are
thoroughly grounded in Church teaching, to express themselves. Hear both
sides, that is what I always say. The Bishop constantly enjoins on his
clergy to endeavour to elicit the lay opinion. The chair this evening will
be taken by Mr. Pratt, a layman."
The temperance meeting was to take place at seven o'clock, and
possibly Rachel may have been biased in favour of that entertainment by the
hope of a quiet half-hour with Hester in her own room. At any rate, she
secured it.
When they were alone Rachel produced Lady Newhaven's note.
"Do come to Westhope," she said. "While you are under
this roof it seems almost impossible to see you, unless we are close to
it," and she touched the sloping ceiling with her hand. "And
yet I came to Westhope, and I am going on to Wilderleigh partly in order to
be near you."
Hester shook her head.
"The book is nearly finished," she said, the low light from
the attic window striking sideways on the small face with its tightly
compressed lips.
A spirit indomitable, immortal, looked for a moment out of Hester's
grey eyes. The spirit was indeed willing, but the flesh was becoming weaker
day by day.
"When it is finished," she went on, "I will go
anywhere and do anything, but stay here I must till it is done. Besides, I
am not fit for society at present. I am covered with blue mould. Do you
remember how that horrid Lady Carbury used to laugh at the country
squires' daughters for being provincial? I have gone a peg lower than
being provincial, I have become parochial."
A knock came at the door, and Fraülein's mild,
musical face appeared in the aperture.
"I fear to disturb you," she said, "but Regie say he
cannot go to sleep till he see you."
Hester introduced Fraülein to Rachel, and slipped
downstairs to the night nursery.
Mary and Stella were already asleep in their high-barred cribs. The
blind was down, and Hester could only just see the white figure of Regie
sitting up in his nightgown. She sat down on the edge of the bed and took
him in her arms.
"What is it, my treasure?"
"Auntie Hester, was I naughty about the flying
halfpenny?"
"No, darling. Why?"
"Because mother always says not to put pennies in my mouth, and I
never did till to-day. And now Mary says I have been very
naughty."
"It does not matter what Mary says," said Hester, with a
withering glance towards the sleeping angel in the next crib, who was only
Mary by day. "But you must never do it again, and you will tell
mother all about it to-morrow."
"Yes," said Regie; "but, but--"
"But what?"
"Uncle Dick did say it was a flying halfpenny, and you said so,
too, and that other auntie. And I thought it did not matter putting in
flying halfpennies, only common ones."
Hester saw the difficulty in Regie's mind. "It felt common
when it was inside," said Regie doubtfully, "and yet you and
Uncle Dick did say it was a flying one."
Regie's large eyes were turned upon her with solemn inquiry in
them. It is in crises like this that our first ideals are laid low.
Regie had always considered Hester as the very soul of honour, that
mysterious honour which he was beginning to dimly apprehend through her
allegiance to it, and which, in his mind, belonged as exclusively to her as
the little bedroom under the roof.
"Regie," said Hester, tremulously, seeing that she had
unwittingly put a stumbling-block before the little white feet she loved,
"when we played at the doll's tea-party, and you were the
butler, I did not mean you were really a butler, did I? I
knew, and you know, and we all knew, that you were Regie all the
time."
"Ye-es."
"It was a game. And so when Uncle Dick found us playing the
tea-party game he played another game about the flying
halfpenny."
"Then it was a common halfpenny after all," said Regie with
a deep sigh.
"Yes, it was a common halfpenny, only the game was that it could
fly, like the other game was that the acorn-cups were real tea-cups. So
Uncle Dick and all of us were not saying what was not true. We were all
playing at a game. Do you understand, my little mouse?"
"Yes," said Regie, with another voluminous sigh, and Hester
realised with thankfulness that the halfpenny and not herself had fallen
from its pedestal. "I see now, but when he said, Hi! Presto! and it
flew away, I thought I saw it flying. Mary said she did. And I suppose the
gate was only a game too."
Hester felt that the subject would be quite beyond her powers of
explanation if once the gate were introduced into it.
She laid Regie down and covered him.
"And you will go to sleep now. And I will ask Uncle Dick when next
he comes to show us how he did the game with the halfpenny."
"Yes," said Regie dejectedly. "I'd rather know
what there is to be known. Only I thought it was a flying one.
Good night, Auntie Hester."
She stayed beside him a few minutes until his even breathing showed her
he was asleep, and then slipped back to her own room. The front door bell
was ringing as she came out of the nursery. The temperance deputation from
Liverpool had
arrived. Mr. Gresley's voice of welcome could be heard saying that it was only ten minutes to seven.
Accordingly a few minutes before that hour, Mr. Gresley and his party
entered the parish room. It was crammed. The back benches were filled with
a large contingent of young men, whose half-sheepish, half-sullen
expression showed that their presence was due to pressure. Why the
parishioners had come in such numbers it would be hard to say. Perhaps even
a temperance meeting was a change in the dreary monotony of rural life at
Warpington. Many of the faces bore the imprint of this monotony, Rachel
thought, as she refused the conspicuous front seat pointed out to her by
Mrs. Gresley, and sat down near the door with Hester.
Dick, who had been finishing his cigarette outside, entered a moment
later, and stood in the gangway, entirely filling it up, his eye travelling
over the assembly, and as Rachel well knew, looking for her. Presently he
caught sight of her, wedged in four or five deep by the last arrivals.
There was a vacant space between her and the wall, but it was apparently
inaccessible. Entirely disregarding the anxious churchwardens who were
waving him forward Dick disappeared among the young men at the back, and
Rachel thought no more of him until a large Oxford shoe descended quietly
out of space upon the empty seat near her, and Dick, who had persuaded the
young men to give him footroom on their seats, and had stepped over the
high backs of several "school forms," sat down beside her.
It was neatly done, and Rachel could not help smiling. But the thought
darted through her mind that Dick was the kind of man who somehow or other
would succeed where he meant to succeed, and would marry the woman he
intended to marry. There was no doubt that she was that woman, and as he
sat tranquilly beside her she wished with a nervous tremor that his choice
had fallen on some one else.
The meeting opened with nasal and fervent prayer on the part of a
neighbouring Archdeacon. No one could kneel down
except the dignitaries on the platform, but every one pretended to do so. Mr. Pratt, who was in the chair, then introduced the principal speaker. Mr. Pratt's face, very narrow at the forehead, became slightly wider at the eyes, widest when it reached round the corners of the mouth, and finally split into two long parti-coloured whiskers. He assumed on these occasions a manner of pontifical solemnity towards his "humble brethren," admirably suited to one, who after wrestling for many years with a patent oil, is conscious that he has blossomed out into a "county family."
The Warpington parishioners listened to him unmoved.
The deputation from Liverpool followed, a thin ascetic looking man of
many bones and little linen, who spoke with the concentrated fury of a
fanatic against alcohol in all its varieties. Dick who had so far taken
more interest in Rachel's gloves, which she had dropped, and with
which he was kindly burdening himself, than in the proceedings, drew
himself up and fixed his steel eyes on the speaker.
A restive movement in the audience followed the speech, which was loudly
clapped by Mr. Gresley and the Pratts.
Mr. Gresley then mounted the platform.
Mr. Gresley had an enormous advantage as a platform speaker, and as a
preacher in the twin pulpits of church and home, owing to the conviction
that he had penetrated to the core of any subject under discussion, and
could pronounce judgment upon it in a conclusive manner. He was wont to
approach every subject by the preliminary statement that he had
"threshed it out." This threshing out had been so thorough that
there was hardly a subject even of the knottiest description which he was
unable to dismiss with a few pregnant words. "Evolution! Ha! ha!!
Descended from an ape. I don't believe that for one." While
women's rights received their death-blow from a jocose allusion to the
woman following the plough, while the man sat at home and rocked the
cradle.
With the same noble simplicity he grappled with the
difficult and complex subject of temperance, by which he meant total abstinence. He informed his hearers, "in the bigoted tones of a married teetotaler," that he had gone to the root of the matter--the roots were apparently on the surface--and that it was no use calling black white and white black. He for one did not believe in muddling up black and white as some lukewarm people advocated till they were only a dirty grey. No; either drink was right or it was wrong. If it was not wrong to get drunk, he did not know what was wrong. He was not a man of compromise. Alcohol was a servant of the devil, and to tamper with it was to tamper with the evil one himself; touch not; taste not; handle not. He for his part should never side with the devil.
This lofty utterance having been given time to sink in, Mr. Gresley
looked round at the sea of stolid, sullen faces, and concluded with saying
that the chairman would now call upon his cousin, Mr. Vernon, to speak to
them on the shocking evils he himself had witnessed in Australia as the
results of drink.
Dick was not troubled by shyness. He extricated himself from his seat
with the help of the young men, and slowly ascended the platform. He looked
a size too large for it, and for the other speakers, and his loose tweed
suit and heather stockings were as great a contrast to the tightly buttoned
up black of the other occupants as were his strong keen face and muscular
hands to those of the previous speakers.
"That's a man," said a masculine voice behind Rachel.
"He worn't reared on ditch water, you bet."
"Mr. Chairman, and ladies and gentlemen," said Dick,
"You've only got to listen to me for half a minute, and
you'll find out without my telling you that Nature did not cut me out
for a speaker. I'm no talker. I'm a working man"--an
admission which Mr. Pratt would rather have been boiled in his own oil than
have made--"for the last seven years I've done my twelve
hours a day, and I've come to think more of what a man gets through
with his hands than the sentiments which he can wheeze out after a heavy
meal. But Mr. Gresley
has asked me to tell you what I know about drink, as I have seen a good many samples of it in Australia."
Dick then proceeded, with a sublime disregard of grammar, and an
earnestness that increased as he went on, to dilate on the evil effects of
drink as he himself had witnessed them. He described how he had seen men
who could not get spirits make themselves drunk on
"Pain-killer"; how he had seen strong young station hands, who
had not tasted spirits for months, come down from the hills with a hundred
pounds in their pockets, and drink themselves into "doddery"
old men in a fortnight in the nearest township, where they were kept drunk
on drugged liquor till all their hard-earned wages were gone.
The whole room listened in dead silence. No feet shuffled. Mr. Gresley
looked patronisingly at Dick's splendid figure and large outstretched
hand, with the crooked middle finger which he had cut off by mistake in the
Bush, and had stuck on again himself. Then the young Vicar glanced smiling
at the audience, feeling that he had indeed elicited a "lay
opinion" of the best kind.
"Now what are the causes of all these dreadful things?"
continued Dick. "I'm speaking to the men here, not the women.
What are the causes of all this poverty and vice and scamped workmanship,
and weak eyes and shaky hands on the top of high wages? I tell you they
come from two things, and one is as bad as the other. One is drinking too
much, and the other is drinking bad liquor. Every man who's worth his
salt," said Dick, balancing his long bent finger on the middle of his
other palm, "should know when he has had enough. Some can carry more,
some less." Mr. Gresley started and signed to Dick, but Dick did not
notice. "Bad liquor is at the root of half the drunkenness I know. I
don't suppose there are many publicans here to-night, for this meeting
isn't quite in their line, and if there are, they can't have come
expecting compliments. But if you fellows think you get good liquor at the
publics round here, I tell you, you are jolly well mistaken."
"Hear! Hear!" shouted several voices.
"I've been in the course of the last week to most of the
public-houses in Southminster and Westhope and Warpington to see what sort
of stuff they sold, and upon my soul, gentlemen, if I settled in Warpington
I'd, I'd"--Dick hesitated for a simile strong
enough--"I'd turn teetotaler until I left it again, rather
than swallow the snake poison they serve out to you."
There was a general laugh, in the midst of which Mr. Gresley, whose
complexion had deepened, sprang to his feet and endeavoured to attract
Dick's attention, but Dick saw nothing but his audience. Mr. Gresley
began to speak in his high sing-song voice.
"My young friend," he said, "has mistaken the object
of this meeting. In short I must--"
"Not a bit," said Dick, "not a bit; but if the people
have had enough of me I'll take your chair while you have another
innings."
In a moment the room was in an uproar.
Shouts of "No, no," "Go on," "Let him
speak."
In the tumult Mr. Gresley's voice instead of being the solo became
but as one instrument--albeit a trombone--in an orchestra.
"But I thoroughly agree with the gentlemen who spoke before
me," said Dick, when peace was restored. "Total abstinence is a
long chalk below temperance, but it's better than drunkenness any day.
And if a man can't get on without three finger-nips let him take the
pledge. There are one or two here to-night who would be the better for it.
But to my thinking total abstinence is like a water mattress. It is good
for a sick man, and it's good for a man with a weak will, which is
another kind of illness. But temperance is for those who are in health.
There is a text in the Bible about wine making glad the heart of man.
That's a good text and one to go on. As often as not texts are like
bags, and a man crams all his own rubbish into them, and expects you to
take them together. There are some men who ought to know better
who actually get out of that text by saying the Bible means unfermented liquor"--Mr. Gresley became purple. "Does it? Then how about the other place where we hear of new wine bursting old bottles. What makes them burst? Fermentation, of course, as every village idiot knows. No, I take it when the Bible says wine it means wine. Wine's fermented liquor, and what's unfermented liquor? Nothing but 'pop'."
Dick pronounced the last word with profound contempt, which was met with
enthusiastic applause.
"My last word to you, gentlemen," continued Dick, "is
keep in mind two points: first, look out for an honest publican, if there
is such an article, who will buy only the best liquor from the best
sources, and is not bound by the breweries to sell any stuff they send
along. Join together, and make it hot for a bound publican. Kick him out,
even if he is the Squire's butler." Mr. Pratt's complexion
became apoplectic. "And the second point is, Remember some men have
heads and some haven't. It is no use for a lame man entering for a
hurdle race. A strong man can take his whack--if it's with his
food--and it will do him good, while a weak man can't hang up his
hat after the first smile."
A storm of applause followed, which was perhaps all the heartier by
dafsreason of the furious face of Mr. Gresley. Dick was clapped
continuously as he descended the platform, and slowly left the room feeling
in his pockets for his tobacco pouch. A squad of young men creaked out
after him, and others followed by twos and threes, so that the mellifluous
voice of Mr. Pratt was comparatively lost, who, disregarding his position
as chairman, now rose to pour oil--of which in manner alone he had
always a large supply--on the troubled waters. Mr. Pratt had felt a
difficulty in interrupting a member of a county family, which with the eye
of faith he plainly perceived Dick to be, and at the same time a guest of
"Newhaven's." The Pratts experienced in the rare moments
of their intercourse with the Newhavens some of that sublime awe, that
subdued rapture, which others experience in cathe-
drals. Mr. Pratt had also taken a momentary pleasure in the defeat of Mr. Gresley, who did not pay him the deference which he considered due to him and his "seat." Mr. Pratt always expected that the Vicar should, by reason of his small income, take the position of a sort of upper servant of the Squire; and he had seen so many instances of this happy state of things that he was perpetually nettled by Mr. Gresley's "independent" attitude; while Mr. Gresley was equally irritated by "the impatience of clerical control" and shepherding which Mr. Pratt, his largest and woolliest sheep, too frequently evinced.
As the chairman benignly expressed his approval of both views, and toned
down each to meet the other, the attention of the audience wandered to the
occasional laughs and cheers which came from the school playground. And
when a few minutes later Rachel emerged with the stream she saw Dick
standing under the solitary lamp-post speaking earnestly to a little crowd
of youths and men. The laughter had ceased. Their crestfallen appearance
spoke for itself.
"Well, good-night, lads," said Dick cordially, raising his
cap to them, and he rejoined Rachel and Hester at the gate.
When Dick and Rachel had departed on their bicycles, and when the
deputation after a frugal supper had retired to rest, and when the
drawing-room door was shut, then, and not till then, did Mr. Gresley give
vent to his feelings.
"And he would not stop," he repeated over and over again
almost in hysterics, when the total abstinence hose of his wrath had been
turned on Dick until every reservoir of abuse was exhausted. "I
signed to him; I spoke to him. You saw me speak to him, Minna, and he would
not stop."
Hester experienced that sudden emotion which may result either in tears
or laughter at the cruel anguish brought upon her brother by the momentary
experience of what he so ruthlessly inflicted.
"He talked me down," said Mr. Gresley, his voice shaking.
"He opposed me in my own school-room. Of course, I blame myself for
asking him to speak. I ought to have inquired
into his principles more thoroughly, but he took me in entirely by saying one thing in this room and the exact opposite on the platform."
"I thought his views were the same in both places," said
Hester, "and at the time I admired you for asking him to speak,
considering he is a vine-grower."
"A what?" almost shrieked Mr. Gresley.
"A vine-grower. Surely you know he has one of the largest
vineyards in South Australia?"
For a moment Mr. Gresley was bereft of speech.
"And you knew this and kept silence," he said at last, while
Mrs. Gresley looked reproachfully, but without surprise, at her
sister-in-law.
"Certainly. What was there to speak about? I thought you
knew."
"I never heard it till this instant. That quite accounts for his
views. He wants to push his own wines. Of course, drunkenness is working
for his interests. I understand it all now. He has undone the work of years
by that speech for the sake of booking a few orders. It is contemptible. I
trust, Hester, he is not a particular friend of yours, for I shall feel it
my duty to speak very strongly to him if he comes again."
But Dick did not appear again. He was off and away before the terrors of
the Church could be brought to bear on him.
But his memory remained green at Warpington.
"They do say," said Abel to Hester a few days later,
planting his spade on the ground, and slowly scraping off upon it the clay
from his nailed boots, "as that Muster Vernon gave 'em a dusting
in the school-yard as they won't forget in a hurry. He said he could
not speak out before the women folk, but he was noways nesh to pick his
words onst he was outside. Barnes said as his tongue 'ud 'ave
raised blisters on a hedge stake. But he had a way with him for all that.
There was a deal of talk about him at market last Wednesday,
and Jones and Peg is just silly to go back to Australy with 'im. I ain't sure," continued Abel, closing the conversation by a vigorous thrust of his spade into the earth, "as one of the things that fetched 'em all most wasn't his saying that since he's been in a hot climate he knowed what it was to be tempted himself when he was a bit down on his luck or a bit up. Pratts would never have owned to that." The village always spoke of Mr. Pratt in the plural without a prefix. "I've been to a sight of temperance meetings because," with indulgence, "master likes it, tho' I always has my glass, as is natural. But I never heard one of the speakers kind of settle to it like that. That's what the folks say; that for all he was a born gentleman he spoke to 'em as man to man, not as if we was servants or childer."
M. DELANONI.
Le bruit est pour le fat.
La plainte est pour le sot.
L'honnête homme trompé
S'en va et ne dit mot.
Lord Newhaven drew up a chair, and Rachel felt vaguely relieved at his
presence. He had a knack of knowing when to appear, and when to efface
himself.
"She can't leave her book," said Rachel.
"Her first book was very clever," said Lord Newhaven,
"and what was more, it was true. I hope for her own sake she will
outgrow her love of truth, or it will make deadly enemies for
her."
"And good friends," said Rachel.
"Possibly," said Lord Newhaven, looking narrowly at her, and
almost obliged to believe that she had spoken without self-consciousness.
"But if she outgrows all her principles, I hope at any rate she
won't outgrow her sharp tongue. I liked her ever since she first came
to this house, ten years ago, with Lady Susan Gresley. I remember saying
that Captain Pratt, who called while she was here, was a
'bounder.' And Miss Gresley said she did not think he was quite
a bounder,
only on the boundary line. If you knew Captain Pratt, that describes him exactly."
"I wish she had not said it," said Rachel with a sigh.
"She makes trouble for herself by saying things like that. Is Lady
Newhaven in the drawing-room?"
"Yes, I heard her singing 'The Lost Chord' not ten
minutes ago."
"I will go up to her," said Rachel.
"I do believe," said Lord Newhaven, when Rachel had
departed, "that she has an affection for Miss Gresley."
"It is not necessary to be a detective in plain clothes to see
that," said Dick.
"No. It generally needs to be a magnifying glass to see a
woman's friendship, and then they are only expedients till we arrive,
Dick. You need not be jealous of Miss Gresley. Miss West will forget all
about her when she is Mrs. Vernon."
"She does not seem very keen about that," said Dick grimly.
"I'm only marking time. I'm no forwarder than I
was."
"Well, it's your own fault for fixing your affections on a
woman who is not anxious to marry. She has no objection to you. It is
marriage she does not like."
"Oh! That's bosh," said Dick. "All women wish to
be married, and if they don't they ought to."
He felt that an invidious reflection had been cast on Rachel.
"All the same, a man with one eye can see that women with money or
anything that makes them independent of us don't flatter us by their
alacrity to marry us. They will make fools of themselves for love, none
greater, and they will marry for love. But their different attitude towards
us, their natural lords and masters, directly we are no longer necessary to
them as stepping-stones to a home and a recognised position revolts me. If
you had taken my advice at the start, you would have made up to one among
the mob of women who are dependent on marriage for their very existence. If
a man goes into that herd he will not be refused. And if he is it does not
matter.
It is the blessed custom of piling everything on to the eldest son, and leaving the women of the family almost penniless, which provides half of us with wives without any trouble to ourselves. Whatever we are, they have got to take us. The average dancing young woman living in luxury in her father's house is between the devil and the deep sea. We are frequently the devil, but it is not surprising that she can't face the alternative, a poverty to which she was not brought up, and in which she has seen her old spinster aunts. But I suppose in your case you really want the money?"
Dick looked rather hard at Lord Newhaven.
"I should not have said that unless I had known it to be a
lie," continued the latter, "because I dislike being kicked.
But, Dick, listen to me. You have not," with sudden misgiving,
"laid any little matrimonial project before her this evening, have
you?"
"No, I was not quite such a fool as that."
"Well! Such things do occur. Moonlight, you know, &c. &c.
I was possessed by a devil once, and proposed by moonlight, as all my
wife's friends know, and probably her maid. But seriously, Dick, you
are not making progress, as you say yourself."
"Well!" rather sullenly.
"Well, onlookers see most of the game. Miss West may--I
don't say she is--but if things go on as they are for another
week she may become slightly bored. That was why I joined you at supper.
She had had, for the time, enough."
"Of me?" said Dick, reddening under his tan.
"Just so. It is a matter of no importance after marriage, but it
should be avoided beforehand. Are you really in earnest about
this?"
Dick delivered himself slowly and deliberately of certain
platitudes.
"Well, I hope I shall hear you say all that again some day in a
condensed form before a clergyman. In the meanwhile--"
"In the meanwhile I had better clear out."
"Yes; I don't enjoy saying so in the presence of my own
galantine and mayonnaise, but that is it. Go, and--come
back."
"If you have a Bradshaw," said Dick, "I'll look
out my train now. I think there is an express to London about seven in the
morning, if you can send me to the station."
"But the post only comes in at eight."
"Well, you can send my letters after me."
"I daresay I can, my diplomatist. But you are not going to leave
till the post has arrived, when you will receive business letters,
requiring your immediate presence in London. You are not going to let a
woman know that you leave on her account."
"You are very sharp, Cackles," said Dick, drearily.
"And I'll take a leaf out of your book and lie, if you think it
is the right thing. But I expect she will know very well that the same
business which took me to that infernal temperance meeting has taken me to
London."
Rachel was vaguely relieved when Dick went off next morning. She was
not, as a rule, oppressed by the attentions she received from young men,
which in due season became "marked," and then resulted in
proposals neatly or clumsily expressed. But she was disturbed when she
thought of Dick, and his departure was like the removal of a weight, not a
heavy, but still a perceptible one. For Rachel was aware that Dick was in
deadly earnest, and that his love was growing steadily, almost
unconsciously, was accumulating like snow, flake by flake, upon a
mountain-side. Some day, perhaps not for a long time, but some day, there
would be an avalanche, and, in his own language, she "would be in
it."
MAETERLINCK.
Si l'on vous a trahi, ce n'est pas la trahison qui importe; c'est le pardon qu'elle a fait naître dans votre âme.... Mais si la trahison n'a pas accru la simplicité, la confiance plus haute, l'étendue de l'amour, on vous aura trahi bien inutilement, et vous pouvez vous dire qu'il n'est rien arrivé.
The two friends bore their fate for a time in inward impatience, and
then, not without compunction, "practised to deceive." Certain
obtuse persons push others, naturally upright, into eluding and outwitting
them, just as the really wicked people, who give
vivâ voce invitations, goad us into
crevasses of lies, for which, if there is any justice anywhere, they will
have to answer at the last day. Mr. Gresley gave the last shove to Hester
and Rachel by an exhaustive harangue on what he called socialism. Finding
they were discussing some phase of it, he drew up a chair and informed them
that he had "threshed out" the whole subject.
"Socialism," he began, delighted with the polite resignation
of his hearers, which throughout life he mistook for earnest attention.
"Community of goods. People don't see that if everything were
divided up to-day, and everybody was given a shilling, by next week the
thrifty man would have a sovereign, and the spendthrift would be penniless.
Community of goods is impossible as long as human nature remains what it
is. But I can't knock that into people's heads. I spoke of it
once to Lord Newhaven, after his speech in the House of Lords. I thought he
was more educated and a shade less thoughtless than the idle rich usually
are, and that he would see it if it was put plainly before him. But he only
said my arguments were incontrovertible, and slipped away."
It was after this conversation, or rather, monologue, that Hester and
Rachel arranged to meet by stealth.
They were sitting luxuriously in the short grass, with their backs
against the churchyard wall, and their hats tilted over their eyes.
"I wish I had met this Mr. Dick five or six years ago," said
Rachel with a sigh.
Hester was the only person who knew about Rachel's previous love
disaster.
"Dick always gets what he wants in the long run," said
Hester. "I should offer to marry him at once if I were you. It will
save a lot of trouble, and it will come to just the same in the
end."
Rachel laughed, but not light-heartedly. Hester had only put into words
a latent conviction of her own which troubled her.
"Dick is the right kind of man to marry," continued Hester,
dispassionately. "What lights he has he lives up to. If that is not
high praise I don't know what is. He is good, but somehow his goodness
does not offend one. One can condone it. And if you care for such things,
he has a thorough-going respect for women, which he carries about with him
in a little patent safe of his own."
"I don't want to marry a man for his qualities and mental
furniture," said Rachel, wearily. "If I did I would take Mr.
Dick."
There was a short silence.
"I am sure," said Rachel at last, "that you do not
realise how commonplace I am. You know those conventional heroines of
second-rate novels who love tremendously once, and then, when things go
wrong, promptly turn into marble statues, and go through life with hearts
of stone. Well, my dear, I am just like that. I know it's despicable.
I have struggled against it. It is idiotic to generalise from one personal
experience. I keep before my mind that other men are not like
him. I know they aren't, but yet--somehow I think
they are. I am frightened."
Hester turned her wide eyes towards her friend.
"Do you still consider after these four years that he
did you an injury?"
Rachel looked out upon the mournful landscape. The weariness of
midsummer was upon it. A heavy hand seemed laid upon the brow of the
distant hills.
"I gave him everything I had," she said slowly, "and
he threw it away. I have nothing left for any one else. Perhaps it is
because I am naturally economical," she added, smiling faintly,
"that it seems now, looking back, such a dreadful waste."
"Only in appearance, not in reality," said Hester. "It
looks like a waste of life, that mowing down of our best years by a
relentless passion which itself falls dead on the top of them. But it is
not so. Every year I live I am more convinced that the waste of life lies
in the love we have not given, the powers we have not used, the selfish
prudence which will risk nothing, and which, shirking pain, misses
happiness as well. No one ever yet was the poorer in the long run for
having once in a lifetime 'let out all the length of all the
reins.'"
"You mean it did me good," said Rachel, "and that
he was
a kind of benefactor in disguise. I dare say you are right, but you see I don't take a burning interest in my own character. I don't find my mental standpoint--isn't that what Mrs. Loftus calls it?--very engrossing."
"He was a benefactor all the same," said Hester with
decision. "I did not think so at the time, and if I could have driven
over him in an omnibus I would have done so with pleasure. But I believe
that the day will come when you will cover that grave with a handsome
monument, erected out of gratitude to him for not marrying you. And now,
Rachel, will you forgive me beforehand for what I am going to
say?"
"Oh!" said Rachel ruefully. "When you say that I know
it is the prelude to something frightful. You are getting out a dagger, and
I shall be its sheath directly."
"You are a true prophet, Rachel."
"Yes, executioner."
"My dear, dear friend, whom I love best in the world, when that
happened my heart was wrung for you. I would have given everything I had,
life itself--not that that is saying much--to have saved you from
that hour."
"I know it."
"But I should have been the real enemy if I had had power to save
you, which, thank God, I had not. That hour had to be. It was necessary.
You may not care about your own character, but I do. There is something
stubborn and inflexible in you--the seamy side of your courage and
steadfastness--which cannot readily enter into the feelings of others
or put itself in their place. I think it is want of imagination--I
mean the power of seeing things as they are. You are the kind of woman who,
if you had married comfortably some one you rather liked, might have become
like Sybell Loftus, who never understands any feeling beyond her own
microscopic ones, and who measures love by her own small preference for
Doll. You would have had no more sympathy than she has. People, like
Sybell, believe one can only sympathise with what one has experienced. That
is why they are
always saying 'as a mother,' or 'as a wife.' If that were true the world would have to get on without sympathy, for no two people have the same experience. Only a shallow nature believes that a resemblance in two cups means that they both contain the same wine. Sybell believes it, and you would have been very much the same, not from lack of perception, as in her case, but for want of using your powers of perception. If you had not undergone an agonised awakening all the great realities of life--love, hatred, temptation, enthusiasm--would have remained for you as they have remained for Sybell, merely pretty words to string on light conversation. That is why I can't bear to hear her speak of them because every word she says proves she has not known them. But the sword that pierced your heart forced an entrance for angels, who had been knocking where there was no door--until then."
Silence.
"Since when is it that people have turned to you for comfort and
sympathy?"
No answer.
"Rachel, on your oath, did you ever really care for the London
poor until you became poor yourself, and lived among them?"
"No."
"But they were there all the time. You saw them in the streets. It
was not as if you only heard of them. You saw them. Their agony, their
vice, was written large on their faces. There was a slum almost at the back
of that great house in Portman Square where you lived many years in luxury
with your parents."
"Don't," said Rachel, her lip trembling.
"I must. You did not care then. If a flagrant case came before you
you gave something like other uncharitable people who hate feeling
uncomfortable. But you care now. You seek out those who need
you. Answer me. Were they cheaply bought or not, that compassion and love
for the degraded and the suffering, which were the outcome of your years of
poverty in Museum Buildings?"
"They were cheaply bought," said Rachel with conviction,
speaking with difficulty.
"Would you have learnt them if you had gone on living in Portman
Square?"
"Oh, Hester! would anybody?"
"Yes, they would. But that is not the question. Would
you?"
"N--no," said Rachel.
There was a long silence.
Rachel's mind took its staff and travelled slowly, humbly, a few
more difficult steps up that steep path where "Experience is
converted into thought as a mulberry-leaf is converted into
satin."
At last she turned her grave eyes upon her friend.
"I see what you mean," she said, "I have not reached
the place yet, but I can believe that I shall come to it some day when I
shall feel as thankful for that trouble as I do feel now for having known
poverty. Yes, Hester, you are right. I was a hard woman without
imagination. I have been taught in the only way I could learn--by
experience. I have been very fortunate."
Hester did not answer, but bent down and kissed Rachel's hands. It
was as if she had said, "Forgive me for finding fault with one so far
above me." And the action was so understood.
Rachel coloured, and they sat for a moment hand close in hand, heart
very near to heart.
"How is it you are so sure of these things, Hester?" said
Rachel in a whisper. "When you say them I see they are true, and I
believe them, but how do you know them?"
A shadow, a very slight one, fell across Hester's face.
"'Love knows the secret of grief.' But can Love claim
that knowledge if he is asked how he came by it by one who should have
known?" The question crept in between the friends and moved them
apart. Hester's voice altered.
"Minna would say that I picked them up from the conversation of
James. You know the Pratts are perfectly aware of what I have, of course,
tried to conceal, namely, that the love scenes in the 'Idyll'
were put together from scraps I had collected of James' engagement to
Minna. And all the humorous bits are claimed by a colony of cousins in
Devonshire who say that any one 'who had heard them talk' could
have written the 'Idyll.' And any one who had not heard them
apparently. The so-called profane passages are all that are left to me as
my own."
"You are profane now," said Rachel smiling, but secretly
wounded by the flippancy which she had brought upon herself.
A distant whoop distracted their attention, and they saw Regie galloping
towards them imitating a charger, while Fraülein and the
two little girls followed.
Regie stopped short before Rachel, and looked suspiciously at her.
"Where is Uncle Dick?" he said.
"I don't know," said Rachel, reddening in spite of
herself, and her eyes falling guiltily before her questioner.
"Then he has not come with you?"
Regie's mind was what his father called 'sure and
steady.' Mr. Gresley often said he preferred a child of that kind to
one that was quick-witted and flashy.
"No, he has not come with me."
"Mary," shrieked Regie, "he has not come."
"I knew he had not," said Mary. "When I saw he was not
there I knew he was somewhere else."
Dear little Mary was naturally the Gresleys' favourite child.
However thoroughly they might divest themselves of parental partiality,
they could not but observe that she was as sensible as a grown-up
person.
"I thought he might be somewhere near," explained Regie,
"in a tree or something," looking up into the little yew.
"You can't tell with a conjurer like Uncle Dick, can you Auntie
Hester, whatever Mary may say?"
"Mary is generally wrong," said Hester, "but she is
right or once."
Mary, who was early acquiring the comfortable habit of hearing only the
remarks that found an echo in her own breast, heard she was right, and said
shrilly:
"I told Regie when we was still on the road that Uncle Dick
wasn't there. Mother doesn't always go with father, but he said
he'd run and see."
"We shall be very late for luncheon," said
Fraülein hastily, blushing down to the onyx brooch at her
turn-down collar, and drawing Mary away.
"Perhaps he left the halfpenny with you," said Regie.
"Fraülein would like to see it."
"No, no," said Fraülein, the tears in her
eyes. "I do not vish at all. I cry half the night when I hear of
it."
"I only cry when baby beats me," said Mary, balancing on one
leg.
"I have not got the halfpenny," said Rachel, the three
elders studiously ignoring Mary's personal reminiscences.
The children were borne away by Fraülein, and the
friends kissed and parted.
"I am coming to Wilderleigh tomorrow," said Rachel. "I
shall be much nearer to you then."
"It is no good contending against Dick and fate," said
Hester, shaking her finger at her. "You see it is all decided for
you. Even the children have settled it."
Buddist Dhaammapada.
If a fool be associated with a wise man all his life, he will perceive the truth as little as a spoon perceives the taste of soup.
Perhaps one of the reasons why Lady Newhaven and Sybell Loftus did not
"get on," was owing to a certain superficial resemblance
between them.
Both exacted attention, and if they were in the same room together it
seldom contained enough attention to supply the needs of both. Both were
conscious, like "Celia Chettam," that since the birth of their
first child their opinions respecting literature, politics, and art had
acquired additional weight and solidity, and that a wife and mother could
pronounce with decision on important subjects where a spinster would do
well to hold her peace. Each was fond of saying, "As a married woman
I think this or that"; yet each was conscious of dislike and
irritation when she heard the other say it. And there is no doubt that
Sybell had been too unwell to appear at Lady Newhaven's garden party
the previous summer, because Lady Newhaven had the week before advanced her
cherished theory of "one life one love," to the delight of Lord
Newhaven, and the natural annoyance of Sybell, whose second husband was at
that moment handing tea, and answering, "That depends," when
appealed to.
"As if," as Sybell said afterwards to Hester, "a woman
can help being the ideal of two men."
"Sybell is such a bore now," continued Lady Newhaven,
"that I don't know what she will be when she is older. I
don't know why you go to Wilderleigh of all places."
"I go because I am asked," said Rachel, "and partly
because I shall be near Hester Gresley."
"I don't think Miss Gresley can be very anxious to see you,
or she would have come here when I invited her. I told several people she
was coming, and that Mr. Carstairs, who thinks so much of himself, came on
purpose to meet her. It is very tiresome of her to behave like that,
especially as she did not say she had any engagement. You make a mistake
Rachel, in running after people who won't take any trouble to come and
see you. It is a thing I never do myself."
"She is buried in her book at present."
"I can't think what she has to write about. But I suppose she
picks up things from other people."
"I think so. She is a close observer."
"I think you are wrong, there, Rachel, for when she was here some
years ago, she never looked about her at all. And I asked her how she
judged of people, and she said, 'By appearances.' Now that was
very silly, because as I explained to her, appearances were most deceptive,
and I had often thought a person with a cold manner was cold-hearted, and
afterwards found I was quite mistaken."
Rachel did not answer. She wondered in what the gift consisted, which
Lady Newhaven and Sybell both possessed, of bringing all conversation to a
standstill.
"It seems curious," said Lady Newhaven after a pause,
"how the books are mostly written by the people who know least of
life. Now the 'Sonnets from the Portuguese.' People think so
much of them. I was looking at them the other day. Why, they are nothing to
what I have felt. I sometimes think if I wrote a book--I
don't mean that I have any special talent--but if I really sat
down and wrote a book with all the deep side of life in it, and one's
own religious feelings, and described love and love's tragedy as they
really are, what
a sensation it would make. It would take the world by storm."
"Any book dealing sincerely with one of those subjects could not
fail to be a great success."
"Oh, yes. I am not afraid I should fail. I do wish you were not
going, Rachel. We have so much in common. And it is such a comfort to be
with some one who knows what one is going through. I believe you feel the
suspense, too, for my sake."
"I do feel it--deeply."
"I sometimes think," said Lady Newhaven, her face ageing
suddenly under an emotion so disfiguring that Rachel's eyes fell
before it. "I am sometimes almost certain that Edward drew the short
lighter. Oh! do you think if he did he will really act up to
it when the time comes?"
"If he drew it he will certainly take the consequences."
"Will he, do you think? I am almost sure he drew it. He is doing
so many little things that look as if he knew he were not going to live. I
heard Mr. Carstairs ask him to go to Norway with him next spring, and
Edward laughed, and said he never looked more than a few months
ahead."
"I am afraid he may have said that intending you to hear
it."
"But he did not intend me to hear it. I overheard it."
Rachel's face fell.
"You did promise after you told me about the letter that you would
never do that kind of thing again."
"Well, Rachel, I have not. I have not even looked at his letters
since. I could not help it that once, because I thought he might have told
his brother in India. But don't you think his saying that to Mr.
Carstairs looks--"
Rachel shook her head.
"He is beyond me," she said. "There may be something
more behind which we don't know about."
"I have a feeling, it has come over me again and again lately,
that I shall be released, and that Hugh and I shall be happy together
yet."
And Lady Newhaven turned her face against the high back of her carved
oak chair, and sobbed hysterically.
"Could you be happy if you had brought about Lord Newhaven's
death?" said Rachel.
Her voice was full of tender pity, not for the crouching unhappiness
before her, but for the poor atrophied soul. Could she reach it? She would
have given everything she possessed at that moment for one second of
Christ's power to touch those blind eyes to sight.
"How can you say such things. I should not have
brought it about. I did not even know of that dreadful drawing of lots till
the thing was done. That was all his own doing."
Rachel sighed. The passionate yearning towards her companion shrank back
upon herself.
"The fault is in me," she said to herself. "If I were
purer, humbler, more loving, I might have been allowed to help
her."
Lady Newhaven rose, and held Rachel tightly in her arms.
"I count the days," she said hoarsely, shaking from head to
foot. "It is two months and three weeks to-day. November the
twenty-ninth. You will promise faithfully to come to me and be with me
then? You will not desert me? Whatever happens you will be sure--to
come?"
"I will come. I promise," said Rachel. And she stooped and
kissed the closed eyes. She could at least do that.
Song of the Bandar-log.
Brother, thy tail hangs down behind.
"Oh! what you have missed!" she said breathlessly.
"But you do look tired. You were quite right to lie down before
dinner, only you aren't lying down. We have had such a conversation
downstairs. The others are all out boating with Doll but Mr. Harvey, the
great Mr. Harvey, you know."
"I am afraid I don't know."
"Oh yes, you do. The author of 'Unashamed'."
"I remember now."
"Well, he is here, resting after his new book,
'Rahab.' And he has been reading us the opening chapters, just
to Miss Barker and me. It is quite wonderful. So painful, you know. He does
not spare the reader anything, he thinks it wrong to leave out anything,
but so powerful."
"Is it the same Miss Barker whom I met at your house in the season
who denounced 'The Idyll'?"
"Yes. How she did cut it up. You see she knows all
about East London, and that sort of thing. I knew you would like to meet her again because you are philanthropic, too. She hardly thought she could spare the time to come, but she thought she would go back fresher if the wail were out of her ears for a week. The wail! Isn't it dreadful. I feel we ought to do more than we do, don't you?"
"We ought, indeed."
"But, then, you see as a married woman--I can't leave my
husband and child, and bury myself in the East End, can I?"
"Of course not. But surely it is an understood thing that marriage
exempts women from all impersonal duties."
"Yes, that is just it. How well you put it. But others could. I
often wonder why after writing 'The Idyll' Hester never goes
near East London. I should have gone straight off, and have cast in my lot
with them if I had been in her place."
"Do you ever find people do what you would have done if you had
been in their place?"
"No, never. They don't seem to see it. It's a thing I
can't understand, the way people don't act up to their
convictions. And I do know, though I would not tell Hester so for worlds,
that the fact that she goes on living comfortably in the country after
bringing out that book makes thoughtful people, not me, of course, but
other earnest-minded people, think she is a humbug."
"It would--naturally," said Rachel.
"Well, now I am glad you agree with me, for I said something of
the same kind to Mr. Scarlett last night, and he could not see it.
He's rather obtuse. I daresay you remember him?"
"Perfectly."
"I don't care about him, he is so superficial, and Miss
Barker says he is very lethargic in conversation. I asked him
because--don't breathe a word of it--but because as a
married woman one ought to help others, and--do you remember how he
stood up for Hester that night in London?"
"For her book, you mean."
"Well, it's all one. Men are men, my dear. Let me tell you he
would never have done that if he had not been in love with her."
"Do you mean that men never defend obvious truths unless they are
in love!"
"Now you are pretending to misunderstand me," said Sybell
joyously, making her little squirrel face into a becoming pout. "But
it's no use trying to take me in. And it's coming right.
He's there at this moment!"
"At the Vicarage?"
"Where else! I asked him to go. I urged him. I said I felt sure
she expected him. One must help on these things."
"But if he is obtuse and lethargic and superficial, is he likely
to suit Hester?"
"My dear, the happiest lot for a woman is marriage. And you and I
are Hester's friends. So we ought to do all we can for her happiness.
That is why I just mentioned this."
The dressing-gong began to boom.
"I must fly," said Sybell, depositing a butterfly kiss on
Rachel's forehead. And she flew.
"I wish I knew what I felt about him," said Rachel to
herself. "I don't much like hearing him called obtuse and
superficial, but I suppose I should like still less to hear Sybell praise
him. I have never heard her praise anything but mediocrity yet."
If Rachel had been at all introspective she might have found a clue as
to her feeling for Hugh in the unusual care with which she arranged her
hair, and her decision at the last moment to discard the pale-green gown
lying in state on the bed for a white satin one embroidered at long
intervals with rose-coloured carnations. The gown was a masterpiece,
designed especially for her by a great French milliner. Rachel often
wondered whose eyesight had been strained over those marvellous carnations,
but to-night she did not give them a thought. She looked with grave
dissatisfaction at her pale
nondescript face and nondescript hair and eyes. She did not know that only women with marriageable daughters saw her as she saw herself in the glass.
As she left her room a door opened at the further end of the same wing,
and a tall man came out. The middle-class element in her said,
"Superfine." His fastidious taste said, "A plain
woman."
In another instant they recognised each other.
"Superfine! What nonsense," she thought, as she met his
eager tremulous glance.
"A plain woman. Rachel plain!" He had met the welcome in her
eyes, and there was beauty in every movement, grace in every fold of her
white gown.
As they met the gong suddenly boomed out close beneath them, and they
could only smile at each other as they shook hands. The butler, who was
evidently an artist in his way, proved the gong to the uttermost; and they
had descended the staircase together, and had crossed the hall before its
dying tremors allowed them to speak.
As he was about to do so he saw her wince suddenly. She was looking
straight in front of her at the little crowd in the drawing-room. For an
instant her face turned from white to grey, and she involuntarily put out
her hand as if to ward off something. Then a lovely colour mounted to her
cheek; she drew herself up and entered the room, while Hugh, behind her,
looked fiercely at each man in succession.
It is always the unexpected that happens. As Rachel's half-absent
eyes passed over the group in the brilliantly lighted drawing-room her
heart reared without warning and fell back upon her. She had only just
sufficient presence of mind to prevent her hand pressing itself against her
heart. He was there, he was before her--the man whom she had loved
with passion for four years, and who had tortured her.
Mr. Harvey (the great Mr. Harvey) strode forward, and Rachel found her
hand engulfed in a large soft hand which seemed to have a poached egg in
the palm.
"This is a pleasure to which I have long looked forward,"
murmured the great man, all cuff and solitaire, bending in what he would
have termed a "chivalrous manner" over Rachel's hand;
while Doll, standing near, wondered drearily "why these writing chaps
were always such bounders."
Rachel passed on to greet Miss Barker, standing on the hearthrug, this
time in magenta velveteen, but presumably still tired of the Bible,
conversing with Rachel's former lover, whose eyes were on the floor,
and whose hand gripped the mantelpiece. He had seen her--recognised
her.
"May I introduce Mr. Tristram?" said Sybell to Rachel.
"We have met before," said Rachel gently, as he bowed
without looking at her, and she put out her hand.
He was obliged to touch it, obliged to meet for one moment the clear
calm eyes that had once held boundless love for him, boundless trust in
him; that had, as he well knew, wept themselves half blind for him.
Mr. Tristram was one of the many who judge their actions in the light of
after circumstances, and who towards middle age discover that the world is
a treacherous world. He had not been "in a position to marry"
when he had fallen in love with Rachel. But he had been as much in love
with her as was consistent with a permanent prudential passion for himself
and his future, that future which the true artist must ever preserve
untrammelled. "High hopes faint on a warm hearthstone," &c.
He had felt keenly breaking with Rachel. Later on, when a tide of wealth
flowed up to the fifth floor of Museum Buildings, he had recognised for the
first time that he had made a great mistake in life. To the smart of
baffled love had been added acute remorse, not so much for wealth missed as
for having inflicted upon himself and upon her a frightful and unnecessary
pain. But how could he have foreseen such a thing? How could he tell? he
had asked himself in mute stupefaction when the news reached him. What a
cheat life was! What a fickle jade was Fortune!
Since the memorable day when Rachel had found means to lay the ghost
that haunted her he had made no sign.
"I hardly expected you would remember me," he said, catching
at his self-possession.
"I have a good memory," she said, aware that Miss Barker was
listening, and that Hugh was bristling at her elbow. "And the little
Spanish boy whom you were so kind to, and who lodged just below me in
Museum Buildings, has not forgotten either. He still asks after the
'Cavaliere'."
"Mr. Tristram is positively blushing at being confronted with his
good deeds," said Sybell, intervening on discovering that the
attention of some of her guests had been distracted from herself.
"Yes, darling"--to her husband--"you take in
Lady Jane. Mr. Scarlett, will you take in Miss West?"
"I have been calling on your friend, Miss Gresley," said
Hugh, after he had overcome his momentary irritation at finding Mr. Harvey
was on Rachel's other side. "I did not know until her brother
dined here last night that she lived so near."
"Did not Mrs. Loftus tell you?" said Rachel, with a
remembrance of Sybell's remarks before dinner.
"She told me after I had mentioned my wish to go and see her. She
even implored me so repeatedly to go that I--"
"Nearly did not go at all."
"Exactly. But in this case I persevered because I am, or hope I
am, a friend of hers. But I was not rewarded."
"I thought you said you had seen her."
"Oh, yes, I saw her, and I saw that she looked very ill. But I
found it impossible to have any conversation with her in the presence of
Mr. and Mrs. Gresley. Whenever I spoke to her Mr. Gresley answered, and
sometimes Mrs. Gresley also. In fact, Mr. Gresley considered the call as
paid to himself. Mrs. Loftus tells me he is much cleverer than his sister,
but I did not gain that impression. And after I had given tongue to every
platitude I could think of I had to take my leave."
"Hester ought to have come to the rescue."
"She did try. She offered to show me the short cut to Wilderleigh
across the fields. But unluckily--"
"I can guess what you are going to say."
"I am sure you can. Mr. Gresley accompanied us, and Miss Gresley
turned back at the first gate."
"You have my sympathy."
"I hope I have, for I have had a severe time of it. Mr. Gresley
was most cordial," continued Hugh ruefully, "and said what a
pleasure it was to him to meet any one who was interested in intellectual
subjects. I suppose he was referring to my platitudes. He said living in
the country cut him off almost entirely from the society of his mental
equals, so much so that at times he had thoughts of moving to London, and
making a little centre for intellectual society. According to him the whole
neighbourhood was sunk in a state of hopeless apathy, with the exception of
Mrs. Loftus. He said she was the only really clever cultivated person in
Middleshire."
"Did he? How about the Bishop of Southminster?"
"He did not mention him. My acquaintance with Mrs. Loftus is of
the slightest," added Hugh, interrogatively, looking at his graceful,
animated hostess.
"I imagined you knew her fairly well, as you are staying
here."
"No. She asked me rather late in the day. I fancy I was a
'fill up.' I accepted in the hope, rather a vague one, that I
might meet you here."
To Rachel's surprise her heart actually paid Hugh the compliment of
beating a shade faster than its wont. She looked straight in front of her,
and her absent eyes fell on Mr. Tristram sitting opposite, talking somewhat
sulkily to Miss Barker. Rachel looked steadily at him.
Mr. Tristram had been handsome once, and four years had altered him but
little in that respect. He had not yet grown stout, but it was evident that
Nature had that injury in reserve for him. To grow stout is not necessarily
to look common, but if there is an element of inherent commonness
in man or woman, a very little additional surface will make it manifest, as an enlarged photograph magnifies its own defects. The "little more and how much it is" had come upon the unhappy Tristram, once the slimmest of the slim. Life had evidently not gone too well with him. Self-pity and the harassed look which comes of annoyance with trifles had set their mark upon him. His art had not taken possession of him. "High hopes faint on a warm hearth-stone." But they sometimes faint also in bachelor lodgings. The whole effect of the man was second rate, mentally, morally, socially. He seemed exactly on a par with the second-rate friends with whom Sybell loved to surround herself. Hugh and Dick were taking their revenge on the rival who blocked their way. Whatever their faults might be, they were gentlemen, and Mr. Tristram was only "a perfect gentleman." Rachel had not known the difference when she was young. She saw it now.
"I trust, Miss West," said the deep voice of the Harvey,
revolving himself and his solitaire slowly towards her, "that I have
your sympathy in the great cause to which I have dedicated myself, the
emancipation of woman."
"I thought the new woman had effected her own emancipation,"
said Rachel.
Mr. Harvey paid no more attention to her remark than any one with a
theory to propound which must be delivered to the world as a whole.
"I venture to think," he continued, his heavy, lustreless
eyes coming to a standstill upon her, "that though I accept in all
reverence the position of woman as the equal of man, as promulgated in
'The Princess,' by our lion-hearted Laureate, nevertheless I
advance beyond him in that respect. I hold," in a voice calculated to
impress the whole table, "that woman is man's superior, and that
she degrades herself when she endeavours to place herself on an equality
with him."
There was a momentary silence, like that which travellers
tell us succeeds the roar of the lion in his primeval forest, silencing even the twitter of the birds.
"How true that is," said Sybell, awed by the lurid splendour
of Mr. Harvey's genius. "Woman is man's superior, not his
equal. I have felt that all my life, but I never quite saw how until this
moment. Don't you think so, too, Miss Barker?"
"I have never lost an opportunity of asserting it," said the
Apostle, her elbow on Mr. Tristram's bread, looking at Mr. Harvey with
some asperity, for poaching on her manor. "All sensible women have
been agreed for years on that point."
MATTHEW ARNOLD.
With aching hands and bleeding feet
We dig and heap, lay stone on stone;
We bear the burden and the heat
Of the long day, and wish 'twere done!
Not till the hours of light return,
All we have built do we discern.
Hester came to the window and looked out. There was light, but there was
no dawn as yet. In the grey sky over the grey land the morning star, alone
and splendid, kept watch in the east.
She sat down and leaned her brow against the pane. She did not know that
it was aching. She did not know that she was cold, exhausted, so exhausted
that the morning star in the outer heaven and the morning star in her soul
were to her the same. They stooped together, they merged into one great
light, heralding a perfect day presently to be.
The night was over, and that other long night of travail and patience
and faith, and strong rowing in darkness against the stream, was over, too,
at last--at last. The book was finished.
The tears fell slowly from Hester's eyes on to her clasped
hands, those blessed tears which no human hand shall ever intervene to wipe away.
To some of us Christ comes in the dawn of the spiritual life walking
upon the troubled waves of art. And we recognise Him, and would fain go to
meet Him. But our companions and our own fears dissuade us. They say it is
only a spirit, and that Christ does not walk on water, that the land
whither we are rowing is the place He has Himself appointed for us to meet
Him. So our little faith keeps us in the boat, or fails us in the waves of
that wind-swept sea.
It seemed to Hester as if once, long ago, shrinking and shivering, she
had stood in despair upon the shore of a great sea, and had heard a voice
from the other side say, "Come over." She had stopped her ears,
she had tried not to go. She had shrunk back a hundred times from the cold
touch of the water that each time she essayed let her trembling foot
through it. And now, after an interminable interval, after she had trusted
and doubted, had fallen and been sustained, had met the wind and the rain,
after she had sunk in despair, and risen again, she knew not how, now at
length a great wave--the last--had cast her up half-drowned upon
the shore. A miracle had happened. She had reached the other side, and was
lying in a great peace after the storm upon the solemn shore under a great
white star.
Hester sat motionless. The star paled and paled before the coming of a
greater than he. Across the pause which God has set 'twixt night and
day came the first word of the robin. It reached Hester's ear as from
another world, a world that had been left behind. The fragmentary notes
floated up to her from an immeasurable distance like scattered bubbles
through deep water.
The day was coming. God's creatures of tree and field and hill took
form. Man's creature, the little stout church in their midst, thrust
once more its plebeian outline against God's sky. Dim shapes moved
athwart the vacancy of the meadows. Voices called through the grey. Close
against the
eaves a secret was twittered, was passed from beak to beak. In the nursery below a little twitter of waking children broke the stillness of the house.
But Hester did not hear it. She had fallen into a deep sleep in the low
window-seat, with her pale forehead against the pane; a sleep so deep that
even the alarum of the baby did not rouse her, nor the entrance of Emma
with the hot water.
"James," said Mrs. Gresley, an hour later, as she and her
husband returned through the white mist from early celebration,
"Hester was not there. I thought she had promised to come."
"She had."
There was a moment's silence.
"Perhaps she is not well," said Mr. Gresley, closing the
churchyard gate into the garden.
Mrs. Gresley's heart swelled with a sense of injustice. She had
often been unwell, often in feeble health before the birth of her children,
but had she ever pleaded ill-health as an excuse for absenting herself from
one of the many services which her husband held to be the mainspring of the
religious life?
"I do not think she can be very unwell. She is standing by the
magnolia now," she said, her lip quivering, and withdrawing her hand
from her husband's arm. She almost hated the slight graceful figure,
which was not of her world, which was, as she thought, coming between her
and her husband.
"I will speak seriously to her," said Mr. Gresley,
dejectedly, who recollected that he had "spoken seriously" to
Hester many times at his wife's instigation without visible result.
And as he went alone to meet his sister he prayed earnestly that he might
be given the right word to say to her.
A ray of sunlight, faint as an echo, stole through the lingering mist,
parting it on either hand, and fell on Hester.
Hester, standing in a white gown under the the veiled trees
in a glade of silver and trembling opal, which surely mortal foot had never trod, seemed infinitely removed from him. Dimly he felt that she was at one with this mysterious morning world, and that he, the owner, was an alien and a trespasser in his own garden.
But a glimpse of his cucumber frames in the background reassured him. He
advanced with a firmer step, as one among allies.
Hester did not hear him.
She was gazing with an absorption that shut out all other sights and
sounds at the solitary blossom on the magnolia tree. Yesterday it had been
a bud. But to-day the great almond white petals which guarded it,
overlapping each other so jealously, had opened wide, and the perfect
flower, keeping nothing back, had laid bare all its pure white soul before
its God.
As Mr. Gresley stopped beside her, Hester turned her little pinched
ravaged face towards him and smiled. Something of the passionate
self-surrender of the flower was reflected in her eyes.
"Dear Hester," he said, seeing only the wan drawn face.
"Are you ill?"
"Yes. No. I don't think so," said Hester tremulously,
recalled suddenly to herself. She looked hastily about her. The world of
dew and silver had deserted her, had broken like an iridescent bubble at a
touch. The magnolia withdrew itself. Hester found herself suddenly
transplanted into the prose of life, emphasised by a long clerical coat,
and a bed of Brussels sprouts.
"I missed you," said Mr. Gresley with emphasis.
"Where? When?" Hester's eyes had lost their fixed look,
and stared vacantly at him.
Mr. Gresley tried to subdue his rising annoyance.
Hester was acting, pretending not to understand, and he saw through
it.
"At God's altar," he said gravely, the priest getting
the upper hand of the man.
"Have you not found me, there?" said Hester below her
breath, but so low that fortunately her brother did not catch the words,
and was spared their profanity.
"I will appeal to her better feelings," he said to himself.
"They must be there if I can only touch them."
He did not know that in order to touch the better feelings of our fellow
creatures we must be able to reach up to them, or by reason of our low
stature we may succeed only in appealing to the lowest in them in spite of
our tip-toe good intentions. Is that why such appeals too often meet with
bitter sarcasm and indignation?
But fortunately a robust belief in the assiduities of the devil as the
cause of all failures, and a conviction that whoso opposed Mr. Gresley
opposed the Deity, supported and blindfolded the young Vicar in emergencies
of this kind.
He spoke earnestly and at length to his sister. He waved aside her timid
excuse that she had overslept herself after a sleepless night, and had
finished dressing but the moment before he found her in the garden. He
entreated her to put aside such insincerity as unworthy of her. He reminded
her of the long months she had spent at Warpington with its peculiar
spiritual opportunities; that he should be to blame if he did not press
upon her the first importance of the religious life, the ever-present love
of God, and the means of approaching Him through the sacraments. He
entreated her to join her prayers with his that she might be saved from the
worship of her own talent which had shut out the worship of God, from this
dreadful indifference to holy things, and the impatience of all religious
teaching which he grieved to see in her.
He spoke well, the earnest blind would be leader endeavouring to guide
her to the ditch from which he knew not how she had emerged, passionately
distressed at the opposition he met with as he would have drawn her
lovingly towards it.
The tears were in Hester's eyes, but the eyes themselves were as
flint seen through water. She stifled many fierce and cruel impulses to
speak as plainly as he did, to tell him that it was
not religion that was abhorrent to her, but the form in which he presented it to her, and that the sin against the Holy Ghost was disbelief, like his in the religion of others. But when have such words availed anything? When have they been believed? Hester had a sharp tongue, and she was slowly learning to beware of it as her worst enemy. She laid down many weapons before she trusted herself to speak.
"It is good of you to care what becomes of me," she said
gently, but her voice was cold. "I am sorry you regard me as you do.
But from your point of view you were right to speak--as--as you
have done. I value the affection that prompted it."
"She can't meet me fairly," said Mr. Gresley to
himself, with sudden anger at the meanness of such tactics. "They say
she is so clever, and she can't refute a word I say. She appears to
yield and then defies me. She always puts me off like that."
The sun had vanquished the mist, and in the brilliant light the two
figures moved silently side by side back to the house, one with something
very like rage in his heart, the rage that in bygone days found expression
in stake and faggot.
Perhaps the heaviest trouble which Hester was ever called upon to bear
had its mysterious beginnings on that morning of opal and gossamer when the
magnolia opened.
GUY DE MAUPASSANT.
Il le fit avec des arguments inconsistants et irréfutables, de ces arguments qui fondent devant la raison comme la neige au feu, et qu'on ne pent saisir, des arguments absurdes et triomphants de curé de campagne qui demontre Dieu.
"I am not literary," said Doll, who always thought it
necessary to explain that he was not what no one thought he was. "I
hate all that sort of thing. Utter rot I call it. For goodness' sake,
Scarlett, sit tight. I must be decent to the beast in my own house, and if
you go I shall have to have him alone jawing at me till all hours of the
night in the smoking-room."
Hugh was easily persuaded, and so it came about that the morning
congregation at Warpington had the advantage of furtively watching Hugh and
Mr. Tristram as they sat together in the carved Wilderleigh pew, with
Sybell and Rachel at one end of it and Doll at the other. No one looked at
Rachel. Her hat attracted a momentary attention, but her face none.
The Miss Pratts, on the contrary, well caparisoned by their man
milliner, well groomed, well curled, were a marked feature of the sparse
congregation. The spectator of so many points, all made the most of,
unconsciously felt with a sense of oppres-
sion that everything that could be done had been done. No stone had been left unturned.
Their brother, Captain Algernon Pratt, sitting behind them, looked
critically at them, and owned that they were smart women. But he was not
entirely satisfied with them as he had been in the old days, before he went
into the Guards and began the real work of his life, raising himself in
society.
Captain Pratt was a tall, pale young man--assez
beau garçon--faultlessly dressed, with a quiet
acquired manner. He was not ill-looking, the long, upper lip concealed by a
perfectly kept moustache, but the haggard eye and the thin line in the
cheek, which did not suggest thought and over-work as their cause, made his
appearance vaguely repellant.
sang the shrill voices of the choir boys, echoed by Regie and Mary, standing together, holding their joint hymn-book exactly equally between them, their two small thumbs touching.
Jesu, lover of my soul,
Fraülein, on Hester's other side, was singing with
her whole soul, accompanied by a pendulous movement of the body:
Cover my defenceless 'ead,
Wiz ze sadow of zy wing.
Mr. Gresley, after baying like a bloodhound through the opening verses,
ascended the pulpit and engaged in prayer. The congregation amen-ed and
settled itself. Mary leaned her blonde head against her mother, Regie
against Hester.
The supreme moment of the week had come for Mr. Gresley.
He gave out the text:
"Can the blind lead the blind? Shall they not both fall into the
ditch?"
All of us who are Churchmen are aware that the sermon is a period
admirably suited for quiet reflection.
"A good woman loves but once," said Mr. Tristram to himself
in an attitude of attention, his fine eyes fixed
decorously on a pillar in front of him. Some of us would be as helpless without a Bowdlerised generality or a platitude to sustain our minds as the invalid would be without his peptonised beef-tea.
"Rachel is a good woman, a saint. Such a woman does not love in a
hurry, but when she does she loves for ever." What was that poem he
and she had so often read together? Tennyson, wasn't it? about love
not altering "when it alteration finds," but bears it out even
to the crack of doom. Fine poet, Tennyson, he knew the human heart. She had
certainly adored him four years ago, just in the devoted way in which he
needed to be loved. And how he had worshipped her! Of course he had behaved
badly. He saw that now. But if he had it was not from want of love. She had
been unable to see that at the time. Good women were narrow, and they were
hard, and they did not understand men. Those were their faults. Had she
learnt better by now? Did she realise that she had far better marry a man
who had loved her for herself, and who still loved her, rather than some
fortune-hunter like that weedy fellow Scarlett. (Mr. Tristram called all
slender men weedy.) He would frankly own his fault and ask for forgiveness.
He glanced for a moment at the gentle familiar face beside him.
"She will forgive me," he said, reassuring himself in spite
of an inward qualm of misgiving. "I am glad I arranged to stay on. I
will speak to her this afternoon. She has become much softened, and we will
bury the past, and make a fresh start together."
"I will walk up to Beaumere this afternoon," said Doll,
stretching a leg outside the open end of the pew. "I wish Gresley
would not call the Dissenters worms. They are some of my best tenants, and
they won't like it when they hear of it. And I'll go round the
young pheasants. (Doll did this or something similar every Sunday afternoon
of his life, but he always rehearsed it comfortably in thought on Sunday
mornings.) And if Withers is about I'll go out in the boat, the big one, the little one leaks, and set a trimmer or two for to-morrow. I'm not sure I'll set one under the south bank, for there was the devil to pay last time when that beast of an eel got among the roots. I'll ask Withers what he thinks. I wish Gresley would not call the Dissenters blind leaders of the blind. It's such bad form, and I don't suppose the text meant that to start with, and what's the use of ill-feeling in a parish. And I'll take Scarlett with me. We'll slip off after luncheon, and leave that bounder to bound by himself. And poor old Crack shall come too. Uncle George always took him."
"James is simply surpassing himself," said Mrs. Gresley to
herself, her arm round her little daughter. "Worms! what a splendid
comparison. The Churchman the full-grown man after the stature of Christ,
and the Dissenter invertebrate (I think dear James means inebriate) like a
worm cleaving to the earth. But possibly God in His mercy may let them slip
in by a back door to heaven! How like him to say that, so generous, so
wide-minded, taking the hopeful view of everything. How noble he looks.
These are days in which we should stick to our colours. I wonder how he can
think of such beautiful things. For my part I think the duty of the true
priest is not to grovel to the crowd and call wrong right and right wrong
for the sake of a fleeting popularity. How striking! What a lesson to the
Bishop if he were only here. He is so lax about Dissent, as if right and
wrong were mere matters of opinion. What a gift he has. I know he will eat
nothing for luncheon. If only we were somewhere else where the best joints
were a little cheaper, and his talents more appreciated." And Mrs.
Gresley closed her eyes and prayed earnestly, a tear sliding down her cheek
on to Mary's floss-silk mane, that she might become less unworthy to
be the wife of one so far above her, that the children might all grow up
like him, and that she might be given patience to bear with Hester even
when she vexed him.
Captain Pratt's critical eye travelled over the congregation. It
absolutely ignored Mrs. Gresley and Fraülein. It lingered
momentarily on Hester. He knew what he called "breeding" when
he saw it, and he was aware that Hester possessed it, though his sisters
would have laughed at the idea. He had seen many well-bred women on social
pinnacles look like that, whose houses were at present barred against him.
The Pratt sisters were fixed into their smartness as some faces are fixed
into a grin. It was not spontaneous, fugitive, evanescent as a smile,
gracefully worn, or lightly laid aside as in Hester's case. He had
known Hester slightly in London for several years. He had seen her on terms
of intimacy, such as she never showed to his sisters, with inaccessible men
and women with whom he had achieved a bare acquaintance, but whom, in spite
of many carefully concealed advances, he had found it impossible to know
better. Captain Pratt had reached that stage in his profession of raising
himself when he had become a social barometer. He was excessively careful
whom he knew, what women he danced with, what houses he visited, and any of
his acquaintances who cared to ascertain their own social status to a
hairsbreadth had only to apply to it the touchstone of Captain Pratt's
manner towards them.
Hester, who grasped many facts of that kind, was always amused by the
cold consideration with which he treated her on his rare visits to the
parental Towers; and which his sisters could only construe as a sign that
"Algy was gone on Hessie."
"But he will never marry her," they told each other.
"Algy looks higher."
It was true. If Hester had been Lady Hester, it is possible that the
surname of Pratt, if frequently refused by stouter women, might eventually
have been offered to her. But Captain Pratt was determined to marry rank,
and nothing short of a Lady Something was of any use to him. An Honourable
was better than nothing, but it did not count for much with him. It had a
way of absenting itself when wanted. No one was announced as an Honourable.
It did
not even appear on cards. It might be overlooked. Rank, to be of any practical value, must be apparent, obvious. Lady Georgiana Pratt, Lady Evelina Pratt! Any name would do with that prefix. His eye travelled as far as Sybell and stopped again. She was "the right sort" herself, and she dressed in the right way. Why could not Ada and Selina imitate her? But he had never forgiven her the fact that he had met "a crew of cads" at her house, whom he had been obliged to cut afterwards in the Row. No, Sybell would not have done for him. She surrounded herself with vulgar people.
Captain Pratt was far too well mannered to be guilty of staring, except
at pretty maidservants or shop girls, and his eye was moved on by the rigid
police of etiquette which ruled his every movement. It paused momentarily
on Rachel. He knew about her, as did every bachelor in London. A colossal
heiress. She was neither plain nor handsome. She had a good figure, but not
good enough to counterbalance her nondescript face. She had not the air of
distinction which he was so quick to detect and appraise. She was a social
nonentity. He did not care to look at her a second time. "I would not
marry her with twice her fortune," he said to himself.
Regie's hand had stolen into Hester's. His even breathing,
felt rather than heard, as he dropped asleep against her shoulder,
surrounded Hester with the atmosphere of peace and comfort which his father
had broken earlier in the day. Regie often brought back to her what his
father wrested from her.
She listened to the sermon as from a warm nest safely raised above the
quaggy ground of personal feeling.
"Dear James! How good he is; how much in earnest. But worms
don't go in at back doors. Why are not clergymen taught a few
elementary rules of composition before they are ordained? But perhaps no
one will notice it except myself. James is certainly a saint. He has the
courage of his opinions.
I believe he loves God and the Church with his whole heart, and would go to the stake for them, or send me there if he thought it was for the good of my soul. Why has he no power? Why is he so much disliked in the parish and neighbourhood? I am sure it is not because he has small abilities and makes puns, and says cut-and-dried things. How many excellent clergymen who do the same are beloved? Is it because he deals with every one as he deals with me? What dreadful things he thinks of me. I don't wonder he is anxious about me, What unworthy motives of wilful blindness and arrogance he is attributing to the Nonconformists! Oh, James! James! will you never see that it is disbelief in the sincerity of the religion of others, because it is not in the same narrow form as your own, which makes all your zeal and earnestness of none effect! You think the opposition you meet with everywhere is the opposition of evil to good, of indifference to piety. When will you learn that it is the good in your hearers which opposes you, the love of God in them which is offended by your representation of Him!"
Hugh's eyes were fixed on the same pillar as Mr. Tristram's,
but if he had been aware of that fact he would have chosen another pillar.
His thin handsome face was beginning to show the marks of mental strain.
His eyes had the set impassive look of one who, hedged in on both sides,
sees a sharp turn ahead of him on an unknown road.
"Rachel! Rachel! Rachel! Don't you hear me calling to you?
Don't you hear me telling you that I can't live without you? The
hymn was right. 'Other refuge have I none, Hangs my helpless soul on
Thee,' only it was written of you, not of that far, far away God who
does not care. Only care for me. Only love me. Only give me those cool
hands that I may lean my forehead against them. No help can come to me
except through you. Stoop down to me and raise me up, for I love
you."
The sun went in suddenly, and a cold shadow fell on the pillar and on
Hugh's heart.
Love and marriage were not for him. That far-away God, that Judge in the
black cap, had pronounced sentence against him, had doomed that he should
die in his sins. When he had sat in his own village church only last Sunday
between his mother and sister, he had seen the empty place on his chancel
wall where the tablet to his memory would be put up. When he walked through
the churchyard, his mother leaning on his arm, his step regulated by her
feeble one, he had seen the vacant space by his father's grave already
filled by the mound of raw earth which would shortly cover him. His heart
had ached for his mother, for the gentle feeble-minded sister who had
transferred the interest in life, which keeps body and soul together, from
her colourless existence to that of her brother. Hughie was the romance of
her grey life: what Hughie said, what Hughie thought, Hughie's
wife--oh, jealous thought only to be met by prayer! But later on, joy
of joys--Hughie's children! He realised it, now and then,
vaguely, momentarily, but never as fully as last Sunday. He shrank from the
remembrance, and his mind wandered anew in the labyrinth of broken twisted
thought, from which he could find no way out.
There must be some way out. He had stumbled callously
through one day after another of these weeks in which he had not seen
Rachel, towards his next meeting with her, as a half blind man stumbles
towards the light. But the presence of Rachel afforded no clue to the
labyrinth. What vain hope was this that he had cherished unconsciously that
she could help him. There was no help for him. There was no way out. He was
in a trap. He must die, and soon, by his own hand. Incredible, preposterous
fate! He shuddered, and looked around him involuntarily.
His glance, reverent, full of timid longing fell on Rachel, and his
heart cried aloud suddenly, "If she loves me, I shall not be able to
leave her."
DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI.
Look in my face! my name is Might-have-been;
I am also caled No-more, Too-late, Farewell.
Sybell had announced at luncheon, in the tone of one who observes a
religious rite, that she should rest till four o'clock, and would be
ready to sit for the portrait of her upper lip at that hour.
It was only half-past two now. Mr. Tristram had planted himself exactly
in front of Rachel's windows, with his back to the house. "She
will keep me waiting, but she will come out in time," he said to
himself, nervous and self-confident by turns, resting his head rather
gracefully on his hand. His knowledge of womankind supported him like a
life-belt, but it has been said that life-belts occasionally support their
wearers upside down. Theories have been known to exhibit the same spiteful
tendency towards those who place their trust in them.
"Of course, she has got to show me that she is offended with
me," he reflected, gazing steadily at the Welsh hills. "She
would not have come out if I had asked her, but she will certainly come as
I did not. I will give her half an hour."
Rachel, meanwhile, was looking fixedly at Mr. Tristram from her bedroom
window with that dispassionate scrutiny to avoid which the vainest would do
well to take refuge in noisome caves.
"I wonder," she said to herself, "whether Hester
always saw him as I see him now. I believe she did."
Rachel put on her hat and took up her gloves. "If this is really
I, and that is really he, I had better go down and get it over," she
said to herself.
Mr. Tristram had given her half an hour. She appeared in the low stone
doorway before the first five minutes of the allotted time had elapsed, and
he gave a genuine start of surprise as he heard her step on the gravel. His
respect for her fell somewhat at this alacrity.
"I have been waiting in the hope of seeing you," he said,
after a moment's hesitation. "I am anxious to have a serious
conversation with you."
"Certainly," she said.
They walked along the terrace, and presently found themselves in the
little coppice adjoining it. They sat down together on a wooden seat round
an old cedar, in the heart of the golden afternoon.
It was an afternoon the secret of which autumn and spring will never
tell to winter and summer, when the wildest dreams of love might come true,
when even the dead might come down and put warm lips to ours, and we should
feel no surprise.
A kingfisher flashed across the open on his way back to the brook near
at hand, fleeing from the still splendour of the sunfired woods where he
was but a courtier, to the little winding world of grey stones and water,
where he was a jewelled king.
When the kingfisher had left them
tête-àtête Mr. Tristram
found himself extremely awkwardly placed on the green bench. He felt that
he had not sufficiently considered beforehand the peculiar difficulties
which, in the language of the law, "had been imported into his
case."
Rachel sat beside him in silence. If it could be chronicled that
sympathetic sorrow for her companion's predicament was the principal
feeling in her mind, she would have been an angel.
Mr. Tristram halted long between two opinions. At last he said
brokenly:
"Can you forgive me?"
What woman, even in her white hair, even after a lifetime spent out of
earshot, ever forgets the tone her lover's voice takes when he is in
trouble? Rachel softened instantly.
"I forgave you long ago," she said gently.
Something indefinable in the clear full gaze that met his daunted him.
He stared apprehensively at her. It seemed to him as if he were standing in
cold and darkness, looking in through the windows of her untroubled eyes at
the warm sunlit home which had once been his, when it had been exceeding
well with him, but of which he had lost the key.
A single yellow leaf, crisped and hollowed to a fairy boat, came sailing
on an imperceptible current of air to rest on Rachel's knee.
"I was angry at first," she said, her voice falling across
the silence like another leaf. "And then after a time I forgave you.
And later still, much later, I found out that you had never injured
me--that I had nothing to forgive."
He did not understand, and as he did not understand he explained
volubly--for here he felt he was on sure ground--that, on the
contrary, she had much to forgive, that he had acted like an infernal
blackguard, that men were coarse brutes, not fit to kiss a good
woman's shoe latchet, &c. &c. He identified his conduct with
that of the whole sex, without alluding to it as that of the individual
Tristram. He made it clear that he did not claim to have behaved better
than "most men."
Rachel listened attentively. "And I actually loved him," she
said to herself.
"But the divine quality of woman is her power of forgiving.
Her love raises a man, transfigures him, ennobles his whole life," &c. &c.
"My love did not appear to have quite that effect upon you at the
time," said Rachel, regretting the words the moment they were
spoken.
Mr. Tristram felt relieved. Here at last was the reproach he had been
expecting.
He assured her she did well to be angry. He accused himself once more.
He denounced the accursed morals of the day above which he ought to have
risen, the morals, if she did but know it, of all unmarried men.
"That is a hit at Mr. Scarlett," she said scornfully to
herself, and then her cheek blanched as she remembered that Hugh was not
exempt after all. She became suddenly tired, impatient, but she waited
quietly for the inevitable proposal.
Mr. Tristram, who had the gift of emphatic and facile utterance, which
the conventional consider to be the sign-manual of genius, had become so
entangled in the morals of the age, that it took him some time to extricate
himself from the subject before he could pass on to plead in an impassioned
manner the cause of the man, unworthy though he might be, who had long
loved her, loved her now, and would always love her, in this world and the
next.
It was the longest proposal Rachel had ever had, and she had had many.
But if the proposal was long the refusal was longer. Rachel, who had a good
memory, led up to it by opining that the artistic life made great demands,
that the true artist must live entirely for his art, that domestic life
might prove a hindrance. She had read somewhere that high hopes fainted on
warm hearthstones. Mr. Tristram demolished these objections as ruthlessly
as ducks peck their own ducklings if they have not seen them for a day or
two.
Even when she was forced to become more explicit it was at first
impossible to Mr. Tristram to believe she would finally reject him. But the
knowledge, deep-rooted as a forest oak, that she had loved him devotedly
could not at last prevail
against the odious conviction that she was determined not to marry him.
"Then, in that case you never loved me?"
"I do not love you now."
"You are determined not to marry?"
"On the contrary, I hope to do so."
Rachel's words took her by surprise. She had no idea till that
moment that she hoped anything of the kind.
"You prefer some one else. That is the real truth."
"I prefer several others."
Mr. Tristram looked suspiciously at her. Her answers did not tally with
his previous knowledge of her. Perhaps he forgot that he had set his docile
pupil rather a long holiday task to learn in his absence and she had learnt
it.
"You think you would be happier with some fortune-hunter of an
aristocrat than with a plain man of your own class, who, whatever his
faults may be, loves you for yourself."
Why is it that the word aristocrat as applied to a gentleman is as
offensive as that of flunkey applied to a footman?
Rachel drew herself up imperceptibly.
"That depends upon the fortune-hunter," she said with that
touch of hauteur which, when the vulgar have
at last drawn it upon themselves by the insolence which is the underside of
their courtesy, always has the same effect on them as a red rag on a
bull.
In their own language they invariably "stand up to it." Mr.
Tristram stood up physically and mentally. He also raised his voice,
causing two rabbits to hurry back into their holes.
Women, he said, were incalculable. He would never believe in one again.
His disbelief in woman rose even to the rookery in the high elms close at
hand. That she, Rachel, whom he had always regarded as the first among
women, should be dazzled by the empty glamour of rank, now that her fortune
put such marriages within her reach,
was incredible. He should have repudiated such an idea with scorn if he had not heard it from her own lips. Well, he would leave her to the life she had chosen. It only remained for him to thank her for stripping his last illusions from him, and to bid her good-bye.
"We shall never meet again," he said, holding her hand, and
looking very much the same without his illusions as he did when he had them
on. He had read somewhere a little poem about "A Woman's
No," which at the last moment meant "Yes." And then there
was another which chronicled how after several stanzas of upbraiding
"we rushed into each other's arms." Both recurred to him
now. He had often thought how true they were.
"I do not think we shall meet again," said Rachel, who
apparently had an unpoetic nature; "but I am glad for my own sake
that we have met this once, and have had this conversation. I think we owed
it to each other and to our--former attachment."
"Well, good-bye." He still held her hand. If she was not
careful she would lose him.
"Good-bye."
"You understand it is for always?"
"I do."
He became suddenly livid. He loved her more than ever. Would she really
let him go?
"I am not the kind of man to be whistled back," he said
fiercely. It was an appeal and a defiance, for he was just the kind of man,
and they both knew it.
"Of course not."
"That is your last word?"
"My last word."
He dropped her hand, and half turned to go.
She made no sign.
Then he strode violently out of the wood without looking behind him. At
the little gate he stopped a moment listening intently. No recalling voice
reached him. Poets did not
know what they were talking about. With a trembling hand he slammed the gate and departed.
Rachel remained a long time sitting on the wooden bench, so long that
the stooping sun found out the solemn outstretched arms of the cedar, and
touched them till they gleamed green as a beetle's wing. Each little
twig and twiglet was made manifest, raw gold against the twilight that
lurked beneath the heavy boughs.
She sat so still that a squirrel came tip-toeing across the moss, and
struck tail momentarily to observe her. He looked critically at her, first
with one round eye, and then, turning his sleek head, with the other, and
decided that she was harmless.
Presently a robin dropped down close to her, flashing up his grey
underwing as he alighted, and then flew up into the cedar, and from its
sun-stirred depths said his say.
The robin never forgets. In the autumn afternoons when the shadows are
lengthening he sings sadness into your heart. If you are joyful shut your
ears against him, for you may keep peace but never joy while he is singing.
He knows all about it, "love's labour lost," the grey face
of young Love dead, the hard-wrought grave in the live rock where he is
buried. And he tells of it again, and again and again, as if Love's
sharp sword had indeed reddened his little breast, until the heart aches to
hear him. But he tells also that consolation is folded not in
forgetfulness, but in remembrance. That is why he sings in the silence of
the autumn dawn, before memory closes her eyes, and again near sunset, when
memory wakes.
Still Rachel sat motionless.
She had laboured with dumb unreasoning passion to forget, as a man works
his hand to the bone night after night, week after week, month after month,
to file through the bars of his prison. She found at last that
forgetfulness came not of prayer and fasting: that it was not in her to
forget. The past
had seemed to stretch its cruel desecrating hand over all the future, cutting her off from the possibility of love and marriage, and from the children whom in dreams she held in her arms. As she had said to Hester, she thought she "had nothing left to give."
But now the dead past had risen from its grave in her meeting with her
former lover, and in a moment, in two short days and wakeful nights, the
past relinquished its false claim upon her life. She saw that it was false,
that she had been frightened where no fear was, that her deliverance lay in
remembrance itself, not in the handcuffs with which until now she had bound
her deliverer.
Mr. Tristram had come back into her life, and with his own hands had
destroyed the overthrown image of himself, which lay like a barrier across
her heart. He had replaced it by an accurate presentment of himself as he
really was.
"Only that which is replaced is destroyed," and it is often
our real self in its native rags, and not as we jealously imagine another
king in richer purple who has replaced us in the throne-room of the heart
that loved us. To the end of life Rachel never forgot Mr. Tristram, any
more than the amber forgets its fly. But she was vaguely conscious as he
left her that he had set her free. She listened to his retreating step
hardly daring to breathe. It was too good to be true. At last there was
dead silence. No echo of a footfall. Quite gone. He had departed not only
out of her presence but out of her life.
She breathed again. A tremor like that which shakes the first green leaf
against the March sky stole across her crushed heart, empty at last, empty
at last. She raised her hand timidly in the sunshine. She was free. She
looked round dazzled, bewildered. The little world of sunshine and the
turquoises of sky strewn among the golden network of the trees smiled at
her, as one who brings good tidings.
A certain familiar hold on life and nature, so old that it was almost
new, which she had forgotten, but which her
former self used to feel, came back suddenly upon her like a lost friend from over seas. Scales seemed to fall from her eyes. The light was too much for her. She had forgotten how beautiful the world was. Everything was possible.
Some in the night of their desolation can take comfort when they see the
morning star shuddering white in the east, and can say "Courage, the
day is at hand."
But others never realise that their night is over till the sun is up.
Rachel had sat in a long stupor. The message writ large for her comfort in
the stars that the night was surely waning had not reached her, bowed as
she thought beneath God's hand. And the sure return of the sun at last
came upon her like a miracle.
'Tis not for every one to catch a salmon.
Thither Doll and Hugh took their way in the leisurely manner of men
whose orthodoxy obliges them to regard Sunday as a day of rest.
Doll pointed out to Hugh the coppice which his predecessor Mr. George
Loftus had planted. Hugh regarded it without excitement. Both agreed that
it was coming on nicely. Hugh thought he ought to do a little planting at
his own place. Doll said you could not do everything at once. A large new
farm was the next object of interest. "Uncle George rebuilt
Greenfields from the ground," remarked Doll, as they crossed the high
road and took to the harvesting fields where "the ricks stood grey to
the sun."
Hugh nodded. Doll thought he was a very decent chap, though rather low
spirited. Hugh thought that if Mr. George Loftus had been alive he might
have consulted him. In an amicable silence, broken occasionally by
whistling for Crack, who hurried blear-eyed and asthmatic out of rabbit
holes, the pair reached Beaumere; and, after following the path through
the wood, came suddenly upon the little lake locked in the heart of the steeply climbing forest.
Doll stood still and pointed with his stick for fear Hugh might overlook
it. "I come here every Sunday," he remarked.
A sense of unreality and foreboding seized on Hugh, as the still face of
the water looked up at him. Where had he seen it before, this sea of glass
reflecting the yellow woods that stooped to its very edge? What had it to
do with him?
"I've been here before," he said, involuntarily.
"I daresay," said Doll. "Newhaven marches with me
here. The boundary is by that clump of silver birch. The Drone comes in
there, but you can't see it. The Newhavens are friends of yours,
aren't they?"
"Acquaintances," said Hugh absently, looking hard at the
water. He had never been here before. Memory groped blindly for a lost
link, as one who momentarily recognises a face in a crowd, and tries to put
a name to it and fails. As the face disappears, so the sudden impression
passed from Hugh's mind.
"I expect you have been here with them," said Doll.
"Good man, Newhaven."
"I used to see a good deal of them at one time," said Hugh,
"but they seem to have forgotten me of late."
"Oh! that's her," said Doll. "She is always oft
and on with people. Takes a fancy one day and a dislike the next. But
he's not like that. You always know where to find him. Solid man,
Newhaven. He doesn't say much, but what he says he sticks
to."
"He gives one that impression," said Hugh.
"I rather think he is there now," said Doll, pointing to the
further shore. "I see a figure moving, and two little specks. I
should not wonder if it were him and the boys. They often come here on
Sunday afternoons."
"You have long sight," said Hugh. He had met Lord Newhaven
several times since the drawing of lots, and they
had always greeted each other with cold civility. But Hugh avoided him when he could without drawing attention to the fact that he did so.
"Are you going over to his side?" he asked.
"Rather not," said Doll. "I have never set a single
trimmer or fired a shot beyond that clump of birch, or Uncle George before
me."
The two men picked their way down the hillside among the tall thin tree
trunks. There was no one except the dogs at the keeper's cottage in a
clearing half-way down. Doll took the key of the boathouse from a little
hole under the eaves.
"I think Withers must be out," he remarked at last, after
knocking and calling at the locked door and peering through the closed
window. Hugh had been of that opinion for some time. "Gone out with
his wife, I expect. Never mind, we can do without him."
They went slipping over the dry beech-mast to the boathouse. Doll
unlocked the door and climbed into one of the boats, Hugh and Crack
followed. They got a perch rod off a long shelf, and half a dozen trimmers.
Then they pulled out a little way and stopped near an archipelago of
water-lily leaves.
Doll got out the perch rod and float and made a cast.
"It's not fishing," he said apologetically, half to his
guest and half to his Maker. "But we are bound to get some
baits."
Hugh nodded and gazed down at the thin forest below. He could see the
perch moving in little companies in the still water beyond the water trees.
Presently a perch, a very small one, out alone for the first time, came up,
all stiff head and shoulders and wagging tail, to the carelessly covered
hook.
"Don't, don't, you young idiot," said Hugh below
his breath. But the perch knew that the time had come when a perch must
judge for himself.
The float curtsied and went under, and in another second the little
independent was in the boat.
"There are other fools in the world besides me, it seems,"
said Hugh to himself.
"He'll do, but I wish he was a dace," said Doll,
slipping the victim into a tin with holes in the top. "Half a dozen
will be enough."
They got half a dozen, baited and set the trimmers white side up, and
were turning to row back, when Doll's eye became suddenly fixed.
"By Jove, there's something at it," he said, pointing
to a trimmer at some distance.
Both men looked intently at it. Crack felt that something was happening,
and left off smelling the empty fish-can.
The trimmer began to nod, to tilt, and then turned suddenly upside down,
and remained motionless.
"He's running the line off it," said Doll.
As he spoke the trimmer gave one jerk and went under. Then it
reappeared, awkwardly bustling out into the open.
"Oh! hang it all, it's Sunday," said Doll with a groan.
"We can't be catching pike on a Sunday." And he caught up
the oars and rowed swiftly towards the trimmer.
As soon as they were within a boat's length it disappeared again,
came up again, and went pecking along the top of the water. Doll pursued
warily and got hold of it.
"Gently now," he said, as he shipped the oars.
"He'll go under the boat and break us if we don't look out.
I'll play him, and you shove the net under him. Damn!--God
forgive me!--We have come out without a landing-net. Good Lord,
Scarlett, you can't gaff him with a champagne-opener. There, you pull
him in, and I'll grab him somehow. I've done it before. Crack,
lie down, you infernal fool. Scarlett, if you pull him like that
you'll lose him to a certainty. By George, he's a big one."
Doll tore off his coat and pulled up his shirtsleeves. "He's
going under the boat. If you let him go under the boat, I tell you
he'll break us. I'm quite ready." Doll was rubbing his
waistcoat-buttons against the gunwale. "Bring him in gradually. For
goodness' sake, keep your feet
off the line, or, if he makes a dash, he'll break you. Give him line. Keep your elbows out. Keep your hands free. Don't let him jerk you. If you don't give him more line when he runs, you'll lose him. He's not half done yet. Confound you, Scarlett, hold on for all you're worth. All right, old chap, all right. Don't mind me. You're doing it first-class. Right as rain. Now, now. By George, did you see him that time? He's a nailer. Steady on him. Bring him in gently. Keep an even pull on him. Keep steady."
Doll craned over the gunwale, his arms in the water. There was a swirl,
a momentary glimpse of a stolid fish face, and heavy shoulders, and the
boat righted itself.
"Missed him as I live!" gasped Doll. "Bring him in
again."
Hugh let out the slippery line and drew it in again slowly, hand over
hand. Doll's round head was over the side, his long legs spread
adhesively in the bottom of the boat. Crack, beyond himself with
excitement, got on the seat and barked without ceasing.
"He's coming up again," said Doll gutturally, sliding
forward his left hand. "I must get him by the eyes, and then I doubt
if I can lift him. He's a big brute. He's dragging the whole boat
and everything. He's about done now. Steady! Now!"
The great side of the pike lay heaving on the surface for a second, and
Doll's left forefinger and thumb were groping for its eyes. But the
agonised pike made a last effort. Doll had him with his left hand, but
could not raise him. "Pull him in now for all you're
worth," he roared to Hugh, as he made a grab with his right hand. His
legs began to lose their grip under the violent contortions of the pike.
The boat tilted madly. Hugh reached forward to help him. There was a
frantic effort, and it capsized.
"Bad luck," said Doll, coming up sputtering, shaking his
head like a spaniel. "But we shall get him yet. He's bleeding
like a pig. He'll come up directly. Good Lord, the water's
like ice. We must be over one of the springs. I suppose you are all right, Scarlett."
Hugh had come up, but in very different fashion.
"Yes," he said faintly, clutching the upturned boat.
"I'm not sure," said Doll, keeping going with one hand,
"that we had not better get ashore, and fetch the other boat. The
water's enough to freeze one."
"I can't swim," said Hugh, his teeth chattering.
He was a delicate man at the best of times, and the cold was laying hold
of him.
Doll looked at his blue lips and shaking hands, and his face became
grave. He measured the distance to the shore with his eye. It had receded
in a treacherous manner.
"I'm not much of a performer myself," he said,
"since I broke my arm last winter, but I can get to the shore. The
question is, can you hold on while I go back and bring the other boat, or
shall we have a try at getting back together?"
"I can hold on all right," said Hugh, instantly aware that
Doll did not think he could tow him to land, but was politely ready to risk
his existence in the attempt.
"Back directly," said Doll, and without a second's
delay he was gone. Hugh put out his whole strength in the endeavour to
raise himself somewhat out of the ice-cold water. But the upturned boat
sidled away from him like a skittish horse, and after grappling with it he
only slipped back again exhausted, and had to clutch it as best he
could.
As he clung to the gunwale he heard a faint coughing and gasping close
to his ear. Some one was drowning. Hugh realised that it must be Crack,
under the boat. He called to him, he chirruped as if all were well. He
stretched one hand as far as he could under the boat feeling for him. But
he could not reach him. Presently the faint difficult sound ceased, began
again, stopped, and was heard no more.
A great silence seemed to rush in on the extinction of that small sound.
It stooped down and enveloped Hugh in it. Everything was very calm, very
still. The boat kept turning
slowly round and round, the only thing that moved. The sunlight quivered on the wet upturned keel. Already it was drying in patches. Hugh watched it. The cold was sapping his powers as if he were bleeding.
"I could have built a boat in the time Loftus takes to fetch
one," he said to himself, and he looked round him. No sign of Doll.
He was alone in the world. The cold was gaining on him slowly, surely. Why
had he on such heavy gloves which made him fumble so clumsily. He looked at
his bare cut hands, and realised that their grip was leaving them. He felt
that he was in measurable distance of losing his hold.
Suddenly a remembrance flashed across him of the sinister face of the
water as it had first looked up at him through the trees. Now he
understood. This was the appointed place for him to die. Hugh tightened his
hold with his right hand, for his left was paralysed.
"I will not," he said. "Nothing shall induce me. I
will live and marry Rachel."
The cold advanced suddenly on him as at the point of the bayonet.
"Why not die?" said another voice. "Will it be easier
in three months' time than it is now? Will it ever be so easy again?
See how near death is to life, a wheel within a wheel, two rings linked
together. A touch, and you pass from one to the other."
Hugh looked wildly round him. The sun lay warm upon the tree tops. It
could not be that he was going to die here and
now; here in the living sunshine, with the quiet friendly
faces of the hills all round him.
He strengthened his numb hold fiercely, all but lost it, regained it.
Cramp long held at bay overcame him.
And the boat kept turning in the twilight. He reached the end of his
strength and held on beyond it. He heard some one near at hand suffocating
in long-drawn gasps. Not Crack this time, but himself.
The boat was always turning in the darkness.
The struggle was over. "It is better so," said the other
voice, through the roaring of a cataract near at hand. "Your mother
will bear it better so. And all the long difficulties are over, and pain is
past, and life is past, and sleep is best."
"But Rachel?"
She was here in the warm swaying darkness. She was with him. She was
Death. Death was only her arms round him in a great peace. Death was better
than life. He let go the silly boat that kept him from her, and turned
wholly to her, his closed eyes against her breast.
EMERSON.
The main difference between people seems to be that one man can come under obligations on which you can rely--is obligable; and another is not. As he has not a law within him, there's nothing to tie him to.
"Me, too," said Pauly.
"I am not anxious to be a horse, Teddy. I'm quite content as
I am."
Lord Newhaven was stretched in an easy but undefensive attitude on the
heathery bank, with his hands behind his head. His two sons rushed
simultaneously at him and knelt on his chest.
"Promise," they cried, punching him. "Two turns
each." There was a free fight, and Lord Newhaven promised.
"Honour bright. Two turns each, and really deep."
"Honour bright," said Lord Newhaven.
His two sons got off his chest, and Teddy climbed on his back in
readiness as his father sat up and began to unlace his boots.
"Higher," said Teddy over his shoulder, his arms tightly
clasped round his father's neck, as Lord Newhaven rolled up his
trousers.
"You young slave-driver, they won't go up any
higher."
"You did say 'Honour Bright.'"
"Well, Shylock, I am 'honour
bright.'"
"You had them over your knees last time."
"I had knickerbockers on, then."
"Won't these do the same?"
"They won't come up another inch."
"Then one, two, three--off!" shrieked Teddy, digging
his heels into the parental back.
The horse displayed surprising agility. It curveted, it kicked, it
jumped a little drain, it careered into the water, making a tremendous
splashing.
The two boys screamed with delight.
But at last the horse sat down on the bank gasping, wiped its forehead,
and, in spite of frenzied entreaties, proceeded to put on its socks and
boots.
Lord Newhaven was not to be moved a second time. He lit a cigarette, and
observed that the moment for sailing boats had arrived.
The boats were accordingly sailed. Lord Newhaven tilted his hat over his
eyes and acted umpire.
"It is not usual to sail boats upside down," he said, seeing
Teddy deliberately upset his.
"They are doing it out there," said Teddy, who had a reason
for most things. And he continued to sail his boat upside down.
Lord Newhaven got up, and swept the water with his eye. His face became
keen. Then his glance fell anxiously on the children.
"Teddy and Pauly," he said, "promise me that you will
both play on this one bit of sand, and not go in the water till I come
back."
They promised, staring bewildered at their father.
In another moment Lord Newhaven was tearing through the brushwood that
fringed the water's edge.
As he neared the boathouse he saw another figure trying to shove out the
remaining boat.
It was Doll. Lord Newhaven pushed her off and jumped in.
Doll was almost speechless. His breath came in long gasps. The sweat
hung on his forehead. He pointed to the black upturned boat.
"This one leaks," said Lord Newhaven sharply.
"It's got to go all the same, and sharp," said Doll,
hoarsely.
Lord Newhaven seized up a fishing-tin, and thrust it into Doll's
hands.
"You bale while I row," he said, and he rowed as he had
never rowed before.
"Who is it?" he said, as the boat shot out into the
open.
Doll was baleing like a madman.
"Scarlett," he said. "And he's over one of the
springs. He'll get cramp."
Lord Newhaven strained at his oars.
Consciousness was coming back, was slowly climbing upwards, upwards
through immense intervals of time and space, to where at last with a wrench
pain met it half-way. Hugh stirred feebly in the dark of a great
forlornness and loneliness.
"Rachel," he said, "Rachel."
His head was gently raised, and a cup pressed to his lips. He swallowed
something.
He groped in the darkness for a window, and then opened his eyes. Lord
Newhaven withdrew a pace or two, and stood looking at him.
Their eyes met.
Neither spoke, but Hugh's eyes, dark with the shadow of death, said
plainly, "Hast thou found me, oh mine enemy?"
Then he turned them slowly, as an infant turns them, to the sky, the
climbing woods, leaning over each other's shoulders to look at him, to
the warm earth on which he lay. At a little distance was stretched a small
rough-haired form. Hugh's eyes fixed on it. It lay very still.
"Crack," he said suddenly, raising himself on his elbow.
There was neither speech nor language. Crack's tail, that courteous
member, made no sign.
"He was under the boat," said Lord Newhaven, looking
narrowly at the exhausted face of the man he had saved, and
unable for the life of him to help a momentary fellow-feeling about the little dog.
Hugh remembered. It all came back, the boat, Crack's dying gasps,
the agonised struggle, the strait gate of death, the difficult passage
through it, the calm beyond. He had almost got through, and had been
dragged back.
"Why did you interfere?" he said, in sudden passion, his
eyes flaming in his white face.
A dull colour rose to Lord Newhaven's cheek.
"I thought it was an accident," he said. "If it was
not I beg your pardon."
There was a moment's silence.
"It was an accident," said Hugh hoarsely, and
he turned on his elbow and looked fixedly at the water, so that his
companion might not see the working of his face.
Lord Newhaven walked slowly away in the direction of Doll, whose distant
figure followed by another was hurrying towards them.
"And so there is a Rachel as well, is there?" he said to
himself, vainly trying to steel himself against his adversary.
"How is he now?" said Doll, coming within earshot.
"He's all right, but you'd better get him into dry
clothes and yourself too."
"Change on the bank," said Doll, seizing a bundle from the
keeper. "It's as hot as an oven in the sun. Why Scarlett's
sitting up! I thought when we laid into him on the bank that he was too far
gone, didn't you? I suppose"--hesitating--
Crack?"
Lord Newhaven shook his head.
"I must go back to my boys now," he said, "or they
will be getting into mischief."
Doll nodded. He and Lord Newhaven had had a hard fight to get the
leaking boat to land with Hugh at the bottom of it. It had filled ominously
when Doll ceased baleing to help to drag in the heavy unconscious body.
There had been a moment when, inapprehensive as he was
Doll had remembered with a qualm that Lord Newhaven could not swim.
"Every fellow ought to swim," was the moral he drew from the
incident and repeated to his wife, who, struck by the soundness of the
remark, repeated it to the Gresleys.
Lord Newhaven retraced his steps slowly along the bank in his
water-logged boots. He was tired and he did not hurry, for he could see in
the distance two small figures sitting faithfully on a log where he had
left them.
"Good little chaps," he said half aloud.
In spite of himself his thoughts went back to Hugh. His feelings towards
him had not changed, but they had been forced during the last half-hour out
of their original intrenchments into the open, and were liable to attack
from new directions.
It was not that he had virtually saved Hugh's life, for Doll would
never have got him into the leaking boat and kept it afloat single-handed.
That first moment of enthusiasm when he had rubbed the senseless limbs and
breathed into the cold lips, and had felt his heart leap when the life came
halting back into them, that moment had passed and left him cold.
But Hugh's melancholy eyes, as they opened once more on this world
and met his unflinching, haunted him, and the sudden anger at his
interference. It was the intrenchment of his contempt that Lord Newhaven
missed.
A meaner nature would not have let him off so easily as Hugh had
done.
"It was an accident," he said to himself
unwillingly. "He need not have admitted that, but I should have been
on a gridiron if he had not. In different circumstances that man and I
might have been friends. And if he had got into a scrape of this kind a
little further afield I might have helped to get him out of it. He feels
it. He has aged during the last two months. But as it is-- Upon my
word, if he were a boy I should have had to let him off. It would have been
too bloodthirsty. But he is seven and twenty. He is
old enough to know better. She made a fool of him, of course. She made a greater one of me once, for I--married her.
Lord Newhaven reviewed with a dispassionate eye his courtship and
marriage.
"A wood anemone," he said to himself; "I likened her
to a wood anemone. Good Lord! And I was thirty years of age, while this
poor devil is twenty-seven."
Lord Newhaven stopped short with fixed eyes.
"I believe I should have to let him off," he said
half-aloud. "I believe I would let him off if I was not as certain as
I stand here that he will never do it."
The less wit a man has, the less he knows that he wants it.
"The truth is," said Mr. Gresley tremulously, "that
they can't and won't hear reason. They can't controvert what
I say, so they take refuge in petty spite like this. I must own I am
disappointed in Walsh. He is a man of some education, and liberal as
regards money. I had thought he was better than most of them, and now he
turns on me like this."
"It's a way worms have," said Hester.
"Oh, don't run a simile to death, Hester," said Mr.
Gresley impatiently. "If you had listened to what I tried to say this
morning, you would have seen I only used the word worm
figuratively. I never meant it literally, as any one could see who was not
determined to misunderstand me. Worms pay school rates! Such folly is
positively sickening if it were not malicious."
Hester had remained silent. She had been deeply vexed for her brother at
the incident.
As the church bell stopped the swing door opened and Boulou hurried in
like a great personage, conscious that others have waited, and bearing with
him an aroma of Irish stew and onions, which showed that he had been
exchanging affabilities with the cook. For the truth must be owned. No
spinster over forty could look unmoved on Boulou. Alas! for the Vicarage
cook, who "had kept herself to herself" for nearly
fifty years, only to fall the victim of a "grande passion" for
Boulou.
The little Lovelace bounded in, and the expedition started. It was
Regie's turn to choose where they should go, and he decided on the
"shrubbery," a little wood through which ran the private path
to Wilderleigh. Doll Loftus had given the Gresleys leave to take the
children there.
"Oh, Regie, we always go there," said Mary plaintively, who
invariably chose the Pratts' park, with its rustic bridges and
châlets, which Mr. Pratt in a gracious
moment had "thrown open" to, the Gresleys on Sundays, because,
as he expressed it, "they must feel so cramped in their little
garden."
But Regie adhered to his determination, and to the
"shrubberies" they went. Hester was too tired to play with
them, too tired even to tell them a story; so she sat under a tree while
they circled in the coppice near at hand.
As we grow older we realise that in the new gardens where life leads us
we never learn the shrubs and trees by heart as we did as children in our
old garden of Eden, round the little
gabled house where we were born. We were so thorough as children. We knew the underneath of every laurel bush, the shape of its bunches of darkling branches, the green dust that our small restless bodies rubbed off from its under twigs. We see now as strangers those little hanging horsetails of pink which sad-faced elders call ribes, but once long ago when the world was young we knew them eye to eye, and the compact little black insects on them, and the quaint taste of them, and the clean clean smell of them. Everything had a taste in those days and was submitted to that test, just as until it had been licked the real colour of any object of interest was not ascertained. There was a certain scarlet berry, very red without and very white within, which we were warned was deadly poison. How well, after a quarter of a century, we remember the bitter taste of it, how much better than many other forbidden fruits duly essayed in later years. We ate those scarlet berries and lived though warned to the contrary.
Presently Boulou, who could do nothing simply, found a dead mouse, where
any one else could have found it, in the middle of the path, and made it an
occasion for a theatrical display of growlings and shakings. The children
decided to bury it, and after a becoming silence their voices could be
heard singing "Home, Sweet Home" as the body was being lowered
into the grave previously dug by Boulou, who had to be forcibly restrained
from going on digging it after the obsequies were over.
"He never knows when to stop," said Regie, wearily, as
Boulou, with a little plaister of earth on his nose, was carried coughing
back to Hester.
As she took him Rachel and Sybell came slowly down the path towards
them, and the latter greeted Hester with an effusion which suggested that
when two is not company three may be.
"A most vexing thing has happened," said Sybell in a
gratified tone, sitting down under Hester's tree. "I really
don't think I am to blame. You know Mr. Tristram, the charming artist who has been staying with us?"
"I know him," said Hester.
"Well, he was set on making a sketch of me for one of his large
pictures, and it was to have been finished to-day. I don't see any
harm myself in drawing on Sunday. I know the Gresleys do, and I love the
Gresleys, he has such a powerful mind; but one must think for oneself, and
it was only the upper lip, so I consented to sit to him at four
o'clock. I noticed he seemed a little--well
rather--"
"Just so," said Hester.
"The last few days. But, of course, I took no notice of it. A
married woman often has to deal with such things without making a fuss
about them. Well, I overslept myself, and it was nearly half-past four
before I awoke. And when I went into my sitting-room a servant brought me a
note. It was from him, saying he had been obliged to leave Wilderleigh
suddenly on urgent business, and asking that his baggage might be sent
after him."
Hester raised her eyes slightly as if words failed her. Sybell's
conversation always interested her.
"Perhaps the reason she is never told anything," she said to
herself, "is because the ground the confidence would cover is
invariably built over already by a fiction of her own which it would not
please her to see destroyed."
"Who would have thought," continued Sybell, "that he
would have behaved in that way because I was one little half-hour late. And
of course the pretext of urgent business is too transparent, because there
is no Sunday post, and the telegraph boy had not been up. I asked that. And
he was so anxious to finish the sketch. He almost asked to stay over Sunday
on purpose."
Rachel and Hester looked on the ground.
"Rachel said he was all right in the garden just before,
didn't you, Rachel?"
"I said I thought he was a little nervous."
"And what did he talk to you about?"
"He spoke about the low tone of the morals of the day, and about
marriage."
"Ah! I don't wonder he talked to you, Rachel, you are so
sympathetic. I expect lots of people confide in you about their troubles
and love affairs. Morals of the day! Marriage! Poor, poor Mr. Tristram! I
shall tell Doll quietly this evening. On the whole, it is just as well he
is gone."
"Just as well," said Rachel and Hester with surprising
unanimity.
--GEORGE ELIOT.
So fast does a little leaven spread within us--so incalculable is the effect of one personality on another.
It was during these days that Hugh and Rachel saw much of each other,
during these days that Rachel passed in spite of herself beyond the anxious
impersonal interest which Hugh had awakened in her, on to that slippery
much trodden ground of uncomfortable possibilities where the unmarried
meet.
Hugh attracted and repelled her.
It was, alas! easy to say why she was repelled. But who shall say why
she was attracted? Has the secret law ever been discovered which draws one
man and woman together amid the crowd? Hugh was not among the best men who
had wished to marry her, but nevertheless he was the only man since Mr.
Tristram who had succeeded in making her think continually of him. And
perhaps she half knew that though she had been loved by better men, Hugh
loved her better than they had.
Which would prove the stronger, the attraction or the repulsion?
"How can I?" she said to herself over and over again.
"When I remember Lady Newhaven, how can I? When I think of what his conduct was for a whole year, how can I? Can he have any sense of honour to have acted like that? Is he even really sorry? He is very charming, very refined, and he loves me. He looks good, but what do I know of him except evil. He looks as if he could be faithful, but how can I trust him?"
Hugh fell into a deep dejection after his narrow escape. Dr. Brown said
it was nervous prostration, and Doll rode into Southminster and returned
laden with comic papers. Who shall say whether the cause was physical or
mental. Hugh had seen death very near for the first time, and the thought
of death haunted him. He had not realised when he drew lots that he was
risking the possibility of anything like that, such an entire
going away, such an awful rending of his being as the short word
death now conveyed to him. He had had no idea it would be like
that. And he had got to do it again. There was the crux. He
had got to do it again.
He leant back faint and shuddering in the deck chair in the rose garden
where he was lying.
Presently Rachel appeared, coming towards him down the narrow grass walk
between two high walls of hollyhocks. She had a cup of tea in her hand.
"I have brought you this," she said, "with a warning
that you had better not come in to tea. Mr. Gresley has been sighted
walking up the drive. Mrs. Loftus thought you would like to see him, but I
reminded her that Dr. Brown said you were to be kept very quiet."
Mr. Gresley had called every day since the accident in order to cheer
the sufferer to whom he had been greatly attracted. Hugh had seen him once,
and afterwards had never felt strong enough to repeat the process.
"Must you go back?" he asked.
"No," she said. "Mrs. Loftus and he are great friends.
I should be rather in the way."
And she sat down by him.
"Are you feeling ill?" she said gently, noticing his
careworn face.
"No," he replied. "I was only thinking. I was
thinking," he went on after a pause, "that I would give
everything I possess not to have done something which I have
done."
Rachel looked straight in front of her. The confession was coming at
last. Her heart beat.
"I have done wrong," he said slowly, "and I am
suffering for it, and I shall suffer more before I've finished. But
the worst is--"
She looked at him.
"The worst is that I can't bear all the consequences myself.
An innocent person will pay the penalty of my sin."
Hugh's voice faltered. He was thinking of his mother.
Rachel's mind instantly flew to Lord Newhaven. "Then Lord
Newhaven drew the short lighter," she thought, and she coloured
deeply.
There was a long silence.
"Do you think," said Hugh, smiling faintly, "that
people are ever given a second chance?"
"Always," said Rachel. "If not
here--afterwards."
"If I were given another," said Hugh. "If I might only
be given another now in this life I should take it."
He was thinking if only he might be let off this dreadful,
self-inflicted death. She thought he meant that he repented of his sin, and
would fain do better.
There was a sound of voices near at hand. Sybell and Mr. Gresley came
down the grass walk towards them.
"London society," Mr. Gresley was saying, "to live in
a stuffy street away from the beauties of Nature, its birds and flowers, to
spend half my days laying traps for invitations, and half my nights
grinning like a fool in stifling drawing-rooms, listening to vapid talk.
No, thanks! I know better than to care for London society. Hester does, I
know, but then Hester does not mind making up to big people, and I do. In
fact--"
"I have brought Mr. Gresley after all, in spite of Dr.
Brown," said Sybell, "because we were in the middle of such an
interesting conversation on the snares of society that I knew you would
like to hear it. You have had such a dull day with Doll away at his County
Council."
That night as Rachel sat in her room she went over that half-made,
ruthlessly interrupted confidence.
"He does repent," she said to herself, recalling the
careworn face. "If he does, can I overlook the past? Can I help him
to make a fresh start? If he had not done this one dishonourable action, I
could have cared for him. Can I now?"
A fool's mouth is his destruction.
The end of August had now arrived, and with it two white tents, which
sprang up suddenly one morning like giant mushrooms on one of Doll's
smooth-shaven lawns. He groaned in spirit as he watched their erection.
They would ruin the turf.
"Might as well iron it with a hot iron," he said
disconsolately to Hugh. "But, of course, this sort of
thing--Diocesan Fund, eh? In these days we must stand by our
colours." He repeated Mr. Gresley's phrase. Doll seldom ventured
on an opinion not sanctioned by the ages, or that he had not heard repeated
till its novelty had been comfortably rubbed off by his wife or the
Gresleys.
The two men watched the proceedings mournfully. They could not help, at
least they were told they could not help the women busily engaged in
draping and arranging the stalls. They were still at large, but Doll knew
as well as a dog who is going to be washed, what was in store for him in
the afternoon, and he was depressed beforehand.
"Don't let yourself be run in," he said generously to
Hugh. "You're not up to it. It takes a strong man to grapple
with this sort of thing. Kills off the weakly ones like flies. You lie low
in the smoking-room till it's all over."
"All I can say is," remarked Mrs. Gresley, as she and Hester
led the Vicarage donkey and cart up the drive, heavily laden with the work
of many months, "that the Pratts have behaved exceedingly badly. Here
they are,the richest people by far in the parish, and they would not even
take a stall, they would not even furnish half of one, and they said they
would be away, and they are at the Towers after all. No one likes the
Pratts more than I do, or sees their good points as I do, but I can't
shut my eyes to the fact that they are the meanest of the mean."
The Pratts had only contributed two "bed-spreads," and a
"sheet-sham," and a set of antimacassars. If the reader wishes
to know what "bed-spreads" and "sheet-shams" are,
let him ask his intended, and let him see to it that he marries a woman who
cannot tell him.
Mrs. Pratt had bought the antimacassars for the Towers, and secretly
adored them until Ada pronounced them to be vulgar. The number of things
which Ada discovered to be vulgar increased every day, and included the
greater part of her mother's wardrobe, much to the distress of that
poor lady. Mrs. Pratt had reached the size when it is prudent to
concentrate a love of bright colours in one's parasol. On this
particular afternoon she shed tears over the fact that Ada refused to
accompany her if her mother wore a unique garment of orange satin covered
with what appeared to be a plague of black worms.
Of course, the sale of work was combined with a garden party, and a
little after three o'clock carriage after carriage began to arrive,
and Sybell, with a mournful, handsome, irreproachably dressed husband, took
up her position on the south front to receive her guests.
The whole neighbourhood had been invited, and it can generally be gauged
with tolerable accuracy by a hostess of some experience who will respond to
the call and who will stay away. Sybell and her husband were among those
who were not to be found at these festivities, neither were the
New-
havens, save at their own, nor the Pontisburys, nor the Bishop of Southminster. Cards had, of course, been sent to each, but no one expected them to appear.
Presently, among the stream of arrivals, Sybell noticed the slender
figure of Lady Newhaven, and--astonishing vision--Lord Newhaven
beside her.
"Wonders will never cease," said Doll, shaken for a moment
out of the apathy of endurance.
Sybell raised her eyebrows, and advanced with the prettiest air of
empressement to meet her unexpected guests.
No, clearly it was impossible that the two women should like each other.
They were the same age, about the same height and colouring, their social
position was too similar, their historic houses too near each other. Lady
Newhaven was by far the best looking, but that was not a difference which
attracted Sybell towards her. On this occasion Sybell's face assumed
its most squirrel-like expression, for as ill-luck would have it they were
dressed alike.
Lady Newhaven looked very ethereal as she came slowly across the grass
in her diaphanous gown of rich white, covered with a flowing veil of
thinnest transparent black. Her blue eyes looked restlessly bright, her
lips wore a mechanical smile. Rachel watching her, experienced a sudden
pang at her undeniable loveliness. It wounded her suddenly as it never had
done before. "I am a common-looking square-built woman compared to
her," she said to herself. "No wonder he--"
She instinctively drew back as Lady Newhaven turned quickly towards
her.
"You dear person," said Lady Newhaven, her eyes moving
restlessly over the crowd, "are you still here? Let us go and buy
something together. How nice you look," without looking at her. She
drew Rachel apart in the direction of the tents.
"Where is he?" she said sharply. "I know he is here. I
heard all about the accident, though Edward never told me. I don't see
him."
"He is not in the gardens. He is not coming out. He is still
rather knocked up."
"I thought I should have died when I heard it. Ah, Rachel, never
love any one. You don't know what it's like. But I must see him.
I have come here on purpose."
"So I supposed."
"Edward would come, too. He appeared at the last moment when the
carriage came round, though I have never known him to go to a garden-party
in his life. But where is he, Rachel?"
"Somewhere in the house, I suppose."
"I shan't know where to find him. I can't be wandering
about that woman's house by myself. We must slip away together,
Rachel, and you must take me to him. I must see him alone for five
minutes."
Rachel shook her head.
Captain Pratt, tall, pale, cautious, immaculate, his cane held along his
spinal column, appeared suddenly close at hand.
"Mrs. Loftus is fortunate in her day," he remarked,
addressing himself to Lady Newhaven, and observing her fixedly with cold
admiration. "I seldom come to this sort of thing, but neighbours in
the country must support each other. I see you are on your way to the
tents. Pray allow me to carry your purchases for you."
"Oh! don't let me trouble you," said Lady Newhaven,
shrinking imperceptibly. But it was no trouble to Captain Pratt, and they
walked on together.
Lord Newhaven, who could not have been far off, joined Rachel.
"Well, my dear," said Mrs. Pratt to Ada, "you might
have let me wear my black and orange, after all, for you see Lady Newhaven
has something very much the same, only hers is white underneath. And do you
see she has got two diamond butterflies on, the little one at her throat
and the big one
holding her white carnations. And you would not let me put on a single thing. There now, Algy has joined her," continued Mrs. Pratt, her attention quickly diverted from her own wrongs. "Now they are walking on together. How nice he looks in those beautiful clothes. Algy and Lord Newhaven and Mr. Loftus all have the same look, haven't they? All friends together, as I often say, such a mercy among county people. You might walk a little with Lord Newhaven, Ada. It's unaccountable how seldom we see him, but always so pleasant when we do. Ah! he's speaking to Rachel West. They are going to the tents, after all. Well, whatever you may say, I do think we ought to go and buy something, too. Papa says he won't put his hand in his pocket if the Loftuses are to get all the credit, and we ought to have had the choice of having the sale at the Towers, so he shan't do anything; but I think it would be nice if we went and bought a little something. Just a five-pound note. You shall spend it, my dear, if you like."
"This is sheer recklessness," said Lord Newhaven, as Rachel
bought an expensive tea-cosy from Fraülein. "In these
days of death-duties you cannot possess four teapots, and you have already
bought three teapot costumes."
"That is what I am here for," said Rachel, producing a
cheque-book. "How much did you say,
Fraülein?"
"Twenty-seven and seex," said Fraülein.
"Now I see it in the full light, I have taken a fancy to it
myself," said Lord Newhaven. "I never saw anything the least
like it. I don't think I can allow you to appropriate it, Miss West.
You are sweeping up all the best things."
"I have a verr' pretty thing for gentlemen," said
Fraülein. "Herr B-r-r-rown has just bought
one."
"Very elaborate indeed. Bible-markers, I presume? Oh! Braces!
Never mind, they will be equally useful to me. I'll have them. Now for
the tea-cosy. It is under-priced. I consider that, with the chenille
swallow, it is worth thirty shillings. I will give thirty for
it."
"Thirty-two and six," said Rachel.
"The landed interest is not going to be brow-beaten by coal-mines.
Thirty-three and twopence."
"Forty shillings," said Rachel.
"Forty-two," said Lord Newhaven.
Every one in the tent had turned to watch the bidding.
"Forty-two and six," said Rachel.
Fraülein blushed. She had worked the tea-cosy. It was to
her a sonata in red plush.
"Three guineas," said Captain Pratt, by an infallible
instinct perceiving and placing himself within the focus of general
interest.
The bidding ceased instantly. Lord Newhaven shrugged his shoulders and
turned away. Fraülein, still shaking with conflicting
emotions, handed the tea-cosy to Captain Pratt. He took it with an acid
smile, secretly disgusted at the sudden cessation of interest, for which he
had paid rather highly, and looked round for Lady Newhaven.
But she had disappeared.
"Fancy you and Algy bidding against each other like that,"
said Ada Pratt archly to Lord Newhaven, for though Ada was haughty in
general society she could be sportive, and even friskily ingratiating,
towards those of her fellow creatures whom she termed "swells."
"Why half Middleshire will be saying that you have quarrelled
next."
"Only those who do not know how intimate Captain Pratt and I
really are could think we have quarrelled," said Lord Newhaven, his
eye wandering over the crowd. "But I am blocking your way and Mrs.
Pratt's. How do you do, Mrs. Pratt. Miss West, your burden is greater
than you can bear. You are dropping part of it. I don't know what it
is, but I can shut my eyes as I pick it up. I insist on carrying half back
to the house. It will give a pleasing impression that I have bought
largely. Weren't you pleased at the money we wrung out of Captain
Pratt? He never thought we should stop bidding. It's about all the
family will contribute, unless
that good old Mama Pratt buys something. She is the only one of the family I can tolerate. Is Scarlett still here? I ought to have asked after him before."
"He's here, but he's not well. He's in hiding in
the smoking-room."
"He is lucky he is no worse. I should have had rheumatic fever if
I had been in his place. How cool it is in here after the glare outside.
Must you go out again? Well, I consider I have done my duty, and that I may
fairly allow myself a cigarette in peace."
"Really, Mr. Loftus, I'm quite shocked. This absurd
faintness! The tent was very crowded, and there is not much air to-day, is
there? I shall be all right if I may sit quietly in the hall a little. How
deliciously cool in here after the glare outside. A glass of water? Thanks.
Yes, only I hate to be so troublesome. And how are you after that dreadful
accident in the boat?"
"Oh! I am all right," said Doll, who by this time hated the
subject. "It was Scarlett who was nearly frozen like New Zealand
lamb."
Doll had heard Mr. Gresley fire off the simile of the lamb, and
considered it sound.
"How absurd you are. You always make me laugh. I suppose he has
left now that he is unfrozen."
"Oh! no. He is still here. We would not let him go till he was
better. He is not up to much. Weak chap at the best of times I should
think. He's lying low in the smoking-room till the people are
gone."
"Mr. Scarlett is an old friend of ours," said Lady Newhaven,
sipping her glass of water, and spilling a little, "but I can't
quite forgive him, no, I really can't, for the danger he caused to
Edward. You know, or perhaps you don't know, that Edward can't
swim, either. Even now I can't bear to think what might have
happened."
She closed her eyes with evident emotion.
Doll's stolid garden party face relaxed. "Good little
woman," he thought. "As fond of him as she can be."
"All's well that ends well," he remarked aloud.
Doll did not know that he was quoting Shakespeare, but he did know by
long experience that this sentence could be relied on as suitable to the
occasion, or to any occasion that looked a little "doddery,"
and finished up all right.
"And now, Mr. Loftus, positively I must insist on your leaving me
quietly here. I am quite sure you are wanted outside, and I should blame
myself if you wasted another minute on me. It was only the sun which
affected me. Don't mention it to Edward. He is always so fussy about
me. I will rest quietly here for a quarter of an hour, and then rejoin you
all again in the garden."
"I hope I am not disturbing any one," said Lord Newhaven,
quietly entering the smoking-room. "Well, Scarlett, how are you
getting on?"
Hugh, who was lying on a sofa with his arms raised and his hands behind
his head, looked up and his expression changed.
"He was thinking of something uncommonly pleasant," thought
Lord Newhaven, "not of me or mine, I fancy. I have come to smoke a
cigarette in peace," he added aloud, "if you don't
object."
"Of course not."
Lord Newhaven lit his cigarette and puffed a moment in silence.
"Hot outside," he said.
Hugh nodded. He wondered how soon he could make a pretext for getting up
and leaving the room.
There was a faint silken rustle, and Lady Newhaven, pale, breathless,
came swiftly in and closed the door. The instant afterwards she saw her
husband and shrank back with a little cry. Lord Newhaven did not look at
her. His eyes were fixed on Hugh.
Hugh's face became suddenly ugly, livid. He rose slowly to his
feet, and stood motionless.
"He hates her," said Lord Newhaven to himself. And he
removed his glance and came forward.
"You were looking for me, Violet?" he remarked. "I
have no doubt you are wishing to return home. We will go at once." He
threw away his cigarette. "Well, good-bye, Scarlett, in case we
don't meet again. I daresay you will pay Westhope a visit later on.
Ah, Captain Pratt! so you have fled, like us, from the madding crowd. I can
recommend Loftus's cigarettes. I have just had one myself. Good-bye.
Did you leave your purchases in the hall, Violet? Yes? Then we will collect
them on our way."
The husband and wife were half-way down the grand staircase before Lord
Newhaven said in his usual even voice:
"I must ask you once more to remember that I will not have any
scandal attaching to your name. Did not you see that that white mongrel
Pratt was on your track? If I had not been there when he came in he would
have drawn his own vile conclusions, and for once they would have been
correct."
"He could not think worse of me than you do," said the wife,
half cowed, half defiant.
"No, but he could say so, which I don't, or, what is more
probable, he could use his knowledge to obtain a hold over you. He is a
dangerous man. Don't put yourself in his power."
"I don't want to, or in anybody's."
"Then avoid scandal instead of courting it, and don't repeat
the folly of this afternoon."
Captain Pratt did not remain long in the smoking-room. He had only a
slight acquaintance with Hugh, which did not appear capable of expansion.
Captain Pratt made a few efforts, proved its inelastic properties, and
presently lounged out again.
Hugh moved slowly to the window, and leaned his throbbing
forehead against the stone mullion. He was still weak, and the encounter with Lady Newhaven had shaken him.
"What did he mean?" he said to himself, bewildered and
suspicious. "'Perhaps I should be staying at Westhope later
on!' But of course I shall never go there again. He knows that as
well as I do. What did he mean?"
OMAR KHAYYÁM.
The Bird of Time has but a little way
To flutter--and the Bird is on the wing.
Lord Newhaven stood looking fixedly out eastward across the level land
to the low hills beyond. He stood so long that the day died, and twilight
began to rub out first the hills and then the long white lines of flooded
meadow and blurred pollard willows. Presently the river mist rose up to
meet the coming darkness. In the east, low and lurid, a tawny moon crept up
the livid sky. She made no moonlight on the grey earth.
Lord Newhaven moved away from the window, where he had become a shadow
among the shadows, and sat down in the dark at his writing-table.
Presently he turned on the electric lamp at his elbow and took a letter
out of his pocket. The circle of shaded light fell on his face as he
read--the thin grave face, with the steady, inscrutable eyes.
He read the letter slowly, evidently not for the first time.
"If I had not been taken by surprise at the moment I should not
have consented to the manner in which our differences were settled.
Personally, I consider the old
arrangement to which you regretfully alluded at the time"--("pistols for two and coffee for four," I remember perfectly)--"as preferable, and as you appeared to think so yourself, would it not be advisable to resort to it? Believing that the old arrangement will meet your wishes as fully as it does mine, I trust that you will entertain this suggestion, and that you will agree to a meeting with your own choice of weapons on any pretext you may choose to name within the next week."
The letter ended there. It was unsigned.
"The time is certainly becoming short," said Lord Newhaven.
"He is right in saying there is only a week left. If it were not for
the scandal for the boys, and if I thought he would really hold to the
compact, I would meet him, but he won't. He flinched when
be drew lots. He won't. He has courage enough to stand up in front of
me for two minutes, and take his chance, but not to blow his own brains
out. No. And if he knew what is in store for him if he does not, he would
not have courage to face that either. Nor should I, if I were in his shoes,
poor devil. The first six foot of earth would be good enough for
me."
He threw the letter with its envelope into the fire and watched it
burn.
Then he took up the gold pen which his wife had given him, examined the
nib, dipped it very slowly in the ink, and wrote with sudden swiftness.
"Allow me to remind you that you made no objection at the time to
the manner of our encounter and my choice of weapons, by means of which
publicity was avoided. The risk was equal. You now, at the last moment,
propose that I should run it a second time, and in a manner to cause
instant scandal. I must decline to do so, or to reopen the subject, which
had received my careful consideration before I decided upon it. I have
burnt your letter, and desire you will burn mine."
"Poor devil!" said Lord Newhaven, putting the letter, not
in the post-box at his elbow, but in his pocket. "Loftus and I did him an ill turn when we pulled him out of the water."
The letter took its own time, for it had to avoid possible pitfalls. It
shunned the company of the other Westhope letters, it avoided the village
post-office, but after a day's delay it was launched, and lay among a
hundred others in a station pillar-box. And then it hurried, hurried, as
fast as express train could take it, till it reached its London address,
and, went softly upstairs, and laid itself with a few others on Hugh's
breakfast table.
For many weeks since his visit at Wilderleigh, Hugh had been like a man
in a boat without oars, drifting slowly, imperceptibly on the placid
current of a mighty river, who far away hears the fall of Niagara droning
like a bumble bee in a lily cup.
Long ago, in the summer, he had recognised the sound, had realised the
steep agony towards which the current was bearing him, and had struggled
horribly, impotently, against the inevitable. But of late, though the sound
was ever in his ears, welling up out of the blue distance, he had given up
the useless struggle, and lay still in the sunshine watching the summer
woods slide past, and the clouds sail away, always away and away, to the
birthplace of the river, to that little fluttering pulse in the heart of
the hills which a woman's hand might cover, the infant pulse of the
great river to be.
Hugh's thoughts went back like the clouds towards that tiny spring
of passion in his own life. He felt that he could have forgiven
it--and himself--if he had been swept into the vortex of a
headlong mountain torrent leaping down its own wild water-way, carrying all
before it. Other men he had seen who had been wrested off their feet, swept
out of their own keeping by such a torrent on the steep hillside of their
youth. But it had not been so with him. He had walked
more cautiously than they. As he walked he had stopped to look at the little thread of water which came bubbling up out of its white pebbles. It was so pretty, it was so feeble, it was so clear. Involuntarily he followed it, watched it grow, amused himself half contemptuously with it, helped its course by turning obstacles from its path. It never rushed. It never leaped. It was a toy. The day came when it spread itself safe and shallow on level land and he embarked upon it. But he was quickly tired of it. It was beginning to run muddily through a commonplace country, past squalid polluting towns and villages. The hills were long since gone. He turned to row to the shore. And behold his oars were gone! He had been trapped to his destruction.
Hugh had never regarded seriously his intrigue with Lady Newhaven. He
had been attracted, excited, partially, half-willingly enslaved. He had
thought at the time that he loved her, and that supposition had confirmed
him in his cheap cynicism about woman. This, then, was her paltry little
court, where man offered mock homage, and where she played at being queen.
Hugh had made the discovery that love was a much overrated passion. He had
always supposed so, but when he tired of Lady Newhaven he was sure of it.
His experience was, after all, only the same as that which many men acquire
by marriage, and hold unshaken through long and useful lives. But Hugh had
not been able to keep the treasures of this early experience. It had been
rendered worthless, perhaps rather contemptible by a later one, that of
falling in love with Rachel, and the astonishing discovery that he was in
love for the first time. He had sold his birthright for a mess of red
pottage, as surely as any man or woman who marries for money or liking. He
had not believed in his birthright, and holding it to be worthless, had
given it to the first person who had offered him anything in exchange.
His whole soul had gradually hardened itself against Lady Newhaven. If
he had loved her, he said to himself, he could
have borne his fate. But the play had not been worth the candle. His position was damnable, but that he could have borne--at least so he thought if he had had his day. But he had not had it. That thought rankled. To be hounded out of life because he had mistaken paper-money for real was not only unfair, it was grotesque.
Gradually, however, Hugh forgot his smouldering hate of Lady Newhaven,
his sense of injustice and anger against fate, he forgot everything in his
love for Rachel. It became the only reality of his life.
He had remained in London throughout October and November, cancelling
all his engagements because she was there. What her work was he vaguely
apprehended: that she was spending herself and part of her colossal fortune
in the East End, but he took no interest in it. He was incapable of taking
more interests into his life at this time. He passed many quiet evenings
with her in the house in Park Lane which she had lately bought. The little
secretary who lived with her had always a faint smile and more writing to
do than usual on the evenings when he dined with them.
A great peace was over all their intercourse. Perhaps it was the hush
before the storm, the shadow of which was falling, falling, with each
succeeding day across the minds of both. Once only a sudden gust of emotion
stirred the quiet air, but it dropped again immediately. It came with the
hour when Hugh confessed to her the blot upon his past. The past was taking
upon itself ever an uglier and more repulsive aspect as he saw more of
Rachel. It was hard to put into words, but he spoke of it. The spectre of
love rose like a ghost between them as they looked earnestly at each other,
each pale even in the ruddy firelight.
Hugh was truthful in intention. He was determined he would never lie to
Rachel. He implied an intrigue with a married woman, a deviation not only
from morality but from honour. More he did not say. But as he looked at her
strained face it seemed to him that she expected something
more. A dreadful silence fell between them when he had finished. Had she then no word for him. Her eyes, mute, imploring, dark with an agony of suspense, met his for a second and fell instantly. She did not speak. Her silence filled him with despair. He got up. "It's getting late. I must go," he stammered.
She rose mechanically and put out her hand.
"May I come again?" he said, holding it more tightly than he
knew and looking intently at her. Was he going to be dismissed?
The pain he caused her hand recalled her to herself. A look of
bewilderment crossed her face, and then she realised his suspense and said
gravely, "You may come again."
He kissed the hand he held, and as he did so he knew for the first time
that she loved him. But he could not speak of love after what he had just
told her. He looked back when he reached the door and saw her standing
where he had left her. She had raised the hand he had kissed to her
lips.
That was three days ago. Since then he had not dared to go and see her.
He could not ask her to marry him when he was within a few days of the time
when he was bound in so-called honour to give Lord Newhaven satisfaction.
He certainly could not be in her presence again without asking her. The
shadows of the last weeks had suddenly become ghastly realities once more.
The roar of Niagara drowned all other sounds. What was he going to do? What
was he going to do in the predicament towards which he had been drifting so
long, which was now actually upon him? Who shall say what horror, what
agony of mind, what frenzied searching for a way of escape, what anguish of
baffled love crowded in on Hugh's mind during those last days? At the
last moment he caught at a straw, and wrote to Lord Newhaven offering to
fight him. He did not ask himself what he should do if Lord Newhaven
refused. But when Lord Newhaven did refuse, his determination, long
unconsciously
fostered, sprang full-grown into existence in a sudden access of passionate anger and blind rage.
"He won't fight, won't he! He thinks I will die like a
rat in a trap with all my life before me. I will not. I offered him a fair
chance of revenging himself--I would have fired into the air--and
if he won't take it it is his own look out, damn him. He can shoot me
at sight if he likes. Let him."
On ne peut jamais dire.
Fontaine je ne boirai jamais de ton eau.
And now she was enduring it again, though in a different form. There is
an element of mother love in the devotion which some women give to men. In
the first instance it had opened the door of Rachel's heart to Hugh,
and had gradually merged with other feelings and deepened into the painful
love of a woman not in her first youth for a man of whom she is not
sure.
Rachel was not sure of Hugh. Of his love for her she was sure, but not
of the man himself, the gentle, refined, lovable nature that mutely
worshipped and clung to her. She could not repulse him any more than she
could repulse a child. But through all her knowledge of him, the knowledge
of love--the only true knowledge of our fellow creatures--a
thread of doubtful anxiety was interwoven. She could form some idea how men
like Dick, Lord Newhaven, or the Bishop would act in given circumstances,
but she could form no definite idea how Hugh would act in the same
circumstances. Yet she knew Hugh a thousand times better than any of the
others. Why was this? Many women before Rachel have sought diligently
to find, and have shut their eyes diligently, lest they should discover what it is that is dark to them in the character of the man they love.
Perhaps Rachel half knew all the time the subtle inequality in
Hugh's character. Perhaps she loved him all the better for it. Perhaps
she knew that if he had been without a certain undefinable weakness he
would not have been drawn towards her strength. She was stronger than he,
and perhaps she loved him more than she could have loved an equal.
"Les esprits faibles ne sont jamais
sincères." She had come across that sentence one day
in a book she was reading, and had turned suddenly blind and cold with
anger. "He is sincere," she said fiercely, as if repelling an
accusation. "He would never deceive me." But no one had accused
Hugh.
The same evening he made the confession for which she had waited so
long. As he began to speak an intolerable suspense, like a new and acute
form of a familiar disease, lay hold on her. Was he going to live or die?
She should know at last. Was she to part with him, to bury love for the
second time, or was she to keep him, to be his wife, the mother of his
children?
As he went on, his language becoming more confused, she hardly listened
to him. She had known all that too long. She had forgiven it, not without
tears; but still, she had forgiven it long ago. Then he stopped. It seemed
to Rachel as if she had reached a moment in life which she could not bear.
She waited, but still he did not speak. Then she was not to know. She was
to be ground between the millstones of four more dreadful days and nights.
She suddenly became aware, as she stared at Hugh's blanching face,
that he believed she was about to dismiss him. The thought had never
entered her mind.
"Do you not know that I love you?" she said silently to him
as he kissed her hand.
When he had left her a gleam of comfort came to her, the only gleam that
lightened the days and nights that followed. It was not his fault if he had
made a half confession. If he
had gone on, and had told her of the drawing of lots, and which had drawn the fatal lot, he would have been wanting in sense of honour. He owed it to the man he had injured to reserve entire secrecy.
"He told me of the sin which might affect my marrying him,"
said Rachel, "but the rest had nothing to do with me. He was right
not to speak of it. If he had told me, and then a few days afterwards Lord
Newhaven had committed suicide, he would know I should put two and two
together, and who the woman was, and the secret would not have died with
Lord Newhaven as it ought to do. But if Hugh were the man who had to kill
himself, he might have told me so without a breach of confidence, because
then I should never have guessed who the others were. If he were the man he
could have told me, he certainly would have told me, for it
could have done no harm to any one. Surely Lady Newhaven must be right when
she was so certain that her husband had drawn the short lighter. And she
herself had gained the same impression from what Hugh had vaguely said at
Wilderleigh. But what are impressions, suppositions, except the food of
suspense. Rachel sighed and took up her burden as best she could.
Hugh's confession had at least one source of comfort in it, deadly
cold comfort if he were about to leave her. She knew that night as she lay
awake that she had not quite trusted him up till now, by the sense of
entire trust and faith in him which rose up to meet his self-accusation.
What might have turned away Rachel's heart from him had had the
opposite effect. "He told me the worst of himself, though he risked
losing me by doing it. He wished me to know before he asked me to marry
him. Though he acted dishonourably once he is an honourable man. He has
shown himself upright in his dealing with me."
Hugh came back no more after that evening. Rachel told herself she knew
why, she understood. He could not speak of love and marriage when the man
he had injured was on the brink of death. Her heart stood still when she
thought of Lord Newhaven, the gentle, kindly man who was almost her
friend, and who was playing with such quiet dignity a losing game. Hugh had taken from him his wife, and by that act was now taking from him his life too.
"It was an even chance," she groaned. "Hugh is not
responsible for his death. Oh, my God! At least he is not responsible for
that. It might have been he who had to die instead of Lord Newhaven. But if
it is he, surely he could not leave me without a word. If it
is he, he would have come bid me good-bye. He cannot go down
into silence without a word. If it is he, he will come
yet."
She endured through the two remaining days, turning faint with terror
each time the door-bell rang, lest it might be Hugh.
But Hugh did not come.
Then, after repeated frantic telegrams from Lady Newhaven, she left
London precipitately to go to her, as she had promised, the twenty-eighth
of November, the evening of the last day of the five months.
And he went out immediately, and it was night
A sense of unreality seized her. It was not the world which was out of
joint, which was rushing to its destruction. It must be she who was mad,
stark mad to have believed these chimeras.
As she got out of the carriage a step came lightly along the gravel, and
Lord Newhaven emerged into the little ring of light by the archway.
"It is very good of you to come," he said cordially, with
extended hand. "My poor wife is very unwell, and expecting you
anxiously. She told me she had sent for you."
All was unreal--the familiar rooms and passages, the flickering
light of the wood fire in the drawing-room, the darkened room, into which
Rachel stole softly and knelt down beside a trembling white figure, which
held her with a drowning clutch.
"I will be in the drawing-room after dinner," Lady Newhaven
whispered hoarsely. "I won't dine down. I can't bear to see
him."
It was all unreal except the jealousy which suddenly took Rachel by the
throat and nearly choked her.
"I have undertaken what is beyond my strength," she said to
herself, as she hastily dressed for dinner. "How shall I bear it when
she speaks of him? How shall I go through with it?"
Presently she was dining alone with Lord Newhaven. He mentioned that it
was Dick Vernon with whom he had been walking when she arrived. Dick was
staying in Southminster for business combined with hunting, and had ridden
over. Lord Newhaven looked furtively at Rachel as he mentioned Dick. Her
indifference was evidently genuine.
"She has not grown thin and parted with what little looks she
possessed on Dick's account," he said to himself; and the
remembrance slipped across his mind of Hugh's first word when he
recovered consciousness after drowning--"Rachel."
"I would have asked Dick to dine," continued Lord Newhaven,
when the servants had gone, "but I thought two was company and three
none, and that it was not fair on you and Violet to have him on your hands,
as I am obliged to go to London on business by the night
express."
He was amazed at the instantaneous effect of his words.
Rachel's face became suddenly livid, and she sank back in her
chair. He saw that it was only by a supreme effort that she prevented
herself from fainting. The truth flashed into his mind.
"She knows," he said to himself. "That imbecile, that
brainless viper to whom I am tied, has actually confided in her. And she
and Scarlett are in love with each other, and the suspense is wearing her
out."
He looked studiously away from her, and continued a desultory
conversation, but his face darkened.
The little boys came in, and pressed themselves one on each side of
their father, their eyes glued on the crystallised cherries. Rachel had
recovered herself, and she watched the
children and their father with a pain at her heart which was worse than the faintness.
She had been unable to believe that if Lord Newhaven had drawn the short
lighter he would remain quietly here over the dreadful morrow, under the
same roof as Teddy and Pauly. Oh! surely nothing horrible could happen so
near them. Yet he seemed to have no intention of leaving Westhope. Then
perhaps he had not drawn the short lighter after all. At the moment when
suspense, momentarily lulled, was once more rising hideous, colossal, he
casually mentioned that he was leaving by the night train. The reason was
obvious. The shock of relief almost stunned her.
"He will do it quietly to-morrow away from home," she said
to herself, watching him with miserable eyes as he divided the cherries
equally between the boys. She had dreaded going upstairs to Lady Newhaven,
but anything was better than remaining in the dining-room. She rose
hurriedly, and the boys raced to the door and struggled which should open
it for her.
Lady Newhaven was lying on a sofa by the wood fire in the
drawing-room.
Rachel went straight up to her, and said hoarsely:
"Lord Newhaven tells me he is going to London this evening by the
night express."
Lady Newhaven threw up her arms.
"Then it is he," she said. "When he stayed on and on
up to to-day I began to be afraid that it was not he, after all; and yet
little things made me feel sure it was, and that he was only waiting to do
it before me and the children. I have been so horribly frightened. Oh! if
he might only go away, and that I might never, never look upon his face
again."
Rachel sat down by the latticed window and looked out into the darkness.
She could not bear to look at Lady Newhaven. Was there any help anywhere
from this horror of death without, from this demon of jealousy within?
"I am her only friend," she said to herself over and over
again. "I cannot bear it, and I must bear it. I cannot desert her now. She has no one to turn to but me."
"Rachel, where are you?" said the feeble, plaintive
voice.
Rachel rose and went unsteadily towards her. It was fortunate the room
was lit only by the firelight.
"Sit down by me here on the sofa, and let me lean against you. You
do comfort me, Rachel, though you say nothing. You are the only true friend
I have in the world, the only woman who really loves me. Your cheek is
quite wet, and you are actually trembling. You always feel for me. I can
bear it now you are here, and he is going away."
When the boys had been reluctantly coerced to bed, Lord Newhaven rang
for his valet, told him what to pack, that he should not want him to
accompany him, and then went to his sitting-room on the ground floor.
"Scarlett seems a fortunate person," he said, pacing up and
down. "That woman loves him, and if she marries him she will reform
him. Is he going to escape altogether in this world and the next, if there
is a next? Is there no justice anywhere? Perhaps at this moment he is
thinking that he has salved his conscience by offering to fight, and that,
after all, I can't do anything to prevent his living and marrying her
if he chooses. He knows well enough I shall not touch him, or sue for a
divorce, for fear of the scandal. He thinks he has me there. And he is
right. But he is mistaken if he thinks I can do nothing. I may as well go
up to London and see for myself whether he is still on his feet to-morrow
night. It is a mere formality, but I will do it. I might have guessed that
she would try to smirch her own name, and the boys through her, if she had
the chance. She will defeat me yet, unless I am careful. Oh! ye gods! why
did I marry a fool who does not even know her own interests. If I had life
over again I would marry a Becky Sharp, any she-devil incarnate, if only
she had brains. One cannot circumvent a fool because one can't foresee
their line of action. But Miss West, for a
miracle, is safe. She has a lock-and-key face. But she is not for Scarlett. Did Scarlett tell her himself in an access of moral spring cleaning preparatory to matrimony? No. He may have told her that he had got into trouble with some woman, but not about the drawing of lots. Whatever his faults are, he has the instincts of a gentleman, and his mouth is shut. I can trust him like myself there. But she is not for him. He may think he will marry her, but I draw the line there. Violet and I have other views for him. He can live if he wants to, and apparently he does want to, though whether he will continue to want to is another question. But he shall not have Rachel. She must marry Dick."
A distant rumbling was heard of the carriage driving under the stable
archway on its way to the front door.
Lord Newhaven picked up a novel with a mark in it, and left the room. In
the passage he stopped a moment at the foot of the narrow black oak
staircase to the nurseries, which had once been his own nurseries. All was
very silent. He listened, hesitated, his foot on the lowest stair. The
butler came round the corner to announce the carriage.
"I shall be back in four days at furthest," Lord Newhaven
said to him, and turning, went on quickly to the hall, where the piercing
night air came in with the stamping of the impatient horses'
hoofs.
A minute later the two listening women upstairs heard the carriage drive
away into the darkness, and a great silence settled down upon the
house.
The fool saith, Who would have thought it?
Mrs. Gresley recovered slowly, and before she was downstairs again Regie
sickened with one of those swift sudden illnesses of childhood which make
childless women thank God for denying them their prayers.
Mrs. Gresley was not well enough to be told, and for many days Mr.
Gresley and Hester and Doctor Brown held Regie forcibly back from the
valley of the shadow where, since the first cradle was rocked, the soft
feet of children have cleft so sharp an entrance over the mother hearts
that vainly barred the way.
Mr. Gresley's face grew as thin as Hester's as the days went
by. On his rounds, for he let nothing interfere with his work, heavy
farmers in dog carts, who opposed him at vestry meetings, stopped to ask
after Regie. The most sullen of his parishioners touched their hats to him
as he passed, and mothers of families who never could be induced to leave
their cooking to attend morning service, and were deeply offended at being
called "after-dinner Christians" in consequence, forgot the
opprobrious term, and brought little offerings of new-laid eggs and rosy
apples to tempt "the little master."
Mr. Gresley was touched, grateful.
"I don't think I have always done them justice," he
actually said to Hester one day. "They do seem to understand me a
little better at last. Walsh has never spoken to me since my sermon on
Dissent, though I always make a point of being friendly to him, but to-day
he stopped and said he knew what trouble was, and how he had
lost"--Mr. Gresley's voice faltered, "It is a long
time ago--but how, when he was about my age, he lost his eldest boy,
and how he always remembered Regie in his prayers, and I must keep up a
good heart. We shook hands," said Mr. Gresley. "I sometimes
think Walsh means well, and that he may be a good-hearted man after
all."
Beneath the arrogance which a belief in Apostolic succession seems to
induce in natures like Mr. Gresley's, as mountain air induces asthma
in certain lungs, the shaft of agonised anxiety had pierced to a thin layer
of humility. Hester knew that that layer was only momentarily disturbed,
and that the old self would infallibly reassert itself, but the momentary
glimpse drew her heart towards her brother. He was conscious of it, and
love almost grew between them as they watched by Regie's bed.
At last, after an endless night, the little faltering feet came to the
dividing of the ways, and hesitated. The dawn fell grey on the watchful
faces of the doctor and Hester, and on the dumb suspense of the poor
father. And with a sigh, as one who half knows he is making a life-long
mistake, Regie settled himself against Hester's shoulder and fell
asleep.
The hours passed. The light grew strong, and still Regie slept. Doctor
Brown put cushions behind Hester, and gave her food. He looked anxiously at
her. "Can you manage?" he whispered later, when the sun was
streaming in at the nursery window. And she smiled back in scorn. Could she
manage? What did he take her for?
At last Regie stretched himself and opened his eyes. The
doctor took him gently from Hester, gave him food, and laid him down.
"He is all right," he said. "He will sleep all
day."
Mr. Gresley, who had hardly stirred, hid his face in his hands.
"Don't try to move, Miss Hester," said Doctor Brown
gently.
Hester did not try. She could not. Her hands and face were rigid. She
looked at him in terror. "I shall have to scream in another
moment," she whispered.
The old doctor picked her up, and carried her swiftly to her room, where
Fraülein ministered to her.
At last he came down and found Mr. Gresley waiting for him at the foot
of the stair.
"You are sure he is all right?" he asked.
"Sure! Fraülein is with him. He got the turn at
dawn."
"Thank God!"
"Well, I should say thank your sister too. She saved him. I tell
you, Gresley, neither you nor I could have sat all those hours without
stirring as she did. She had cramp after the first hour. She has a will of
iron in that weak body of hers."
"I had no idea she was uncomfortable," said Mr. Gresley,
half incredulous.
"That is one of the reasons why I always say you ought not to be a
clergyman," snapped the little doctor, and was gone.
Mr. Gresley was not offended. He was too overwhelmed with thankfulness
to be piqued.
"Good old Brown," he said indulgently. "He has been up
all night, and he is so tired he does not know he is talking nonsense. As
if a man who did not understand cramp was not qualified to be a priest. Ha!
Ha! He always likes to have a little hit at me, and he is welcome to it. I
must just creep up and kiss dear Hester. I never should have thought she
had it in her to care for any one as she has shown she cares for Regie. I
shall tell her so, and how surprised I am, and how I love her for it. She
has always seemed so insensible, so callous.
But, please God, this is the beginning of a new life for her. If it is she shall never hear one word of reproach about the past from me."
A day or two later the Bishop of Southminster had a touch of rheumatism,
and Doctor Brown attended him. This momentary malady may possibly account
to the reader for an incident which remained to the end of life
inexplicable to Mr. Gresley.
Two days after Regie had taken the turn towards health, and on the
afternoon of the very same day when Doctor Brown had interviewed the
Bishop's rheumatism, the episcopal carriage might have been seen
squeezing its august proportions into the narrow drive of Warpington
Vicarage; at least, it was always called the drive, though the horses'
noses were reflected in the glass of the front door while the hind-wheels
still jarred the gate-posts.
Out of the carriage stepped, not the Bishop, but the tall figure of Dick
Vernon, who rang the bell, and then examined a crack in the portico.
He had plenty of time to do so.
"Lord! what fools!" he said half aloud. "The crazy
thing is shouting out that it is going to drop on their heads, and they put
a clamp across the crack. Might as well put a respirator on a South Sea
Islander. Is Mr. Gresley in? Well then, just ask him to step this way, will
you? Look here, James, if you want to be had up for manslaughter, you leave
this porch as it is. No, I did not drive over from Southminster on purpose
to tell you, but I mention it now I am here."
"I added the portico myself when I came here," said Mr.
Gresley stiffly, who had not forgotten or forgiven the enormity of
Dick's behaviour at the temperance meeting.
"So I should have thought," said Dick, warming to the
subject, and mounting on a small garden-chair. "And some escaped
lunatic has put a clamp on the stucco."
"I placed the clamp myself," replied Mr. Gresley.
"There really is no necessity for you to waste your time and mine
here. I understand the portico perfectly. The crack is merely superficial."
"Is it?" said Dick; "then why does it run round those
two consumptive little pillars? I tell you it's tired of standing up.
It's going to sit down. Look here"--Dick tore at the stucco
with his knife, and caught the clamp as it fell--"that clamp was
only put in the stucco. It never reached the stone or the wood, whichever
the little kennel is made of. You ought to be thankful it did not drop on
one of the children, or on your own head. It would have knocked all the
texts out of it for some time to come."
Mr Gresley did not look very grateful as he led the way to his
study.
"I was lunching with the Bishop to-day," said Dick,
"and Doctor Brown was there. He told us about the trouble here. He
said the little chap Regie was going on like a house on fire. The Bishop
told me to ask after him particularly."
"He is wonderfully better every day," said Mr. Gresley
softening. "How kind of the Bishop to send you to inquire. Not having
children himself, I should never have thought--"
"No," said Dick, "you wouldn't. Do you remember
when we were at Cheam, and Ogilvy's marked sovereign was found in the
pocket of my flannel trousers. You were the only one of the boys, you and
that sneak Field, who was not sure I might not have taken it. You said it
looked awfully bad, and so it did."
"No one was gladder than I was when it was cleared up," said
Mr. Gresley.
"No," said Dick; "but we don't care much what any
one thinks when it's cleared up. It's before that matters. Is
Hester in? I've two notes for her. One from Brown, and one from the
Bishop, and my orders are to take her back with me. That is why the Bishop
sent the carriage."
"I am afraid Hester will hardly care to leave us at
present," said Mr. Gresley. "My wife is on her sofa, and Regie
is still very weak. He has taken one of those unaccountable fancies
of children for her, and can hardly bear her out of his sight."
"The Bishop has taken another of those unaccountable fancies for
her," said Dick, looking full at Mr. Gresley in an unpleasant manner.
"I'm not one that holds that parsons should have their own way
in everything. I've seen too much of missionaries. I just shove out
curates and vicars and all that small fry if they get in my way. But when
they break out in buttons and gaiters, by Jove, I knock under to them, at
least, I do to men like the Bishop. He knows a thing or two. He has told me
not to come back without Hester, and I'm not going to. Ah! There she
is in the garden." Dick's large back had been turned towards the
window, but he had seen the reflection of a passing figure in the glass of
a framed testimonial which occupied a prominent place on the study wall,
and he at once marched out into the garden and presented the letters to
Hester.
Hester was bewildered at the thought of leaving Warpington, into which
she seemed to have grown like a Buddhist into his tree. She was reluctant,
would think it over, &c. But Dick, after one glance at her strained
face, was obdurate. He would hear no reason. He would not go away. She and
Fraülein nervously cast a few clothes into a box,
Fraülein so excited by the apparition of a young man and a
possible love affair, that she could hardly fold Hester's
tea-gowns.
When Hester came down with her hat on she found Dick untyring Mr.
Gresley's bicycle in the most friendly manner while the outraged owner
stood by remonstrating.
"I assure you, Dick, I don't wish it to be touched. I know my
own machine. If it were a common puncture I could mend it myself, but I
don't want the whole thing ruined by an ignorant person. I shall take
it in to Southminster on the first opportunity."
"No need to do that," said Dick cheerfully. "Might as
well go to a doctor to have your nails cut. Do it at home. You don't
believe in the water test? Oh! that's rot. You'll
believe in it when you see it. You're learning it now. There! Now I've got it in the pail; see all these blooming little bubbles jostling up in a row. There's a leak at the valve. No, there isn't. It's only unscrewed. Good Lord, James, it's only unscrewed, and you thought the whole machine was out of order. There, now, I've screwed it up. Devil a bubble! What's that you're saying about swearing in your presence? Oh! don't apologise! You can't help being a clergyman. Look for yourself. You will never learn if you look the other way just when a good-natured chap is showing you. I would have put the tyre on again, but as you say you can do it better yourself, I won't. Sorry to keep you waiting, Hester. And look here, James, you ought to bicycle more. Strengthen your legs for playing the harmonium on Sundays. Well, I could not tell you had an organ in that little one-horse church. Good-bye, Fraülein, good-bye, James. Home, Coleman. And look here," said Dick, putting his mischievous face out of the window as the carriage turned, "if you are getting up steam for another temperance meeting I'm your man."
"Good-bye, dear James," interrupted Hester hastily, and the
carriage drove away.
"He looks pasty," said Dick, after an interval. "A
chap like James has no power in his arms and legs. He can kneel down in
church, and put his arm round Mrs. Gresley's waist, but that's
about all he's up to. He doesn't take enough exercise."
"He is not well. I don't think I ought to have left
them."
"You had no choice. Brown said, unless you could be got away at
once you would be laid up. I was at luncheon at the Palace when he said it.
The Bishop's sister was too busy with her good works to come herself
so I came instead. I said I should not come back alive without you. They
seemed to think I should all the same, but of course that was absurd. I
wanted the Bishop to bet upon it, but he wouldn't."
"Do you always get what you want?" said Hester.
"Generally, if it depends on myself. But sometimes things depend
on others besides me. Then I may be beaten."
They were passing Westhope Abbey wrapped in a glory of sunset and
mist.
"Did you know Miss West was there?" Dick said suddenly.
"No," said Hester surprised. "I thought she was in
London."
"She came down last night to be with Lady Newhaven who is not
well. Miss West is a great friend of yours, isn't she?"
"Yes."
"Well, she has one fault, and it is one I can't put up with.
She won't look at me."
"Don't put up with it," said Hester softly. "We
women all have our faults, dear Dick. But if men point them out to us in a
nice way we can sometimes cure them."
SHAKESPEARE.
When the sun sets, who doth not look for night?
As the sun sank on the afternoon of the second day it peered in at her
sitting alone by her window. Lady Newhaven after making the whole day
frightful was mercifully asleep. Rachel sat looking out into the distance
beyond the narrow confines of her agony. Has not every man and woman who
has suffered sat thus by the window, looking out, seeing nothing, but still
gazing blindly out hour after hour?
Perhaps the quiet mother earth watches us, and whispers to our deaf
ears--
Little pulse of life writhing in your shirt of fire, the shirt is
Warte nur, balde
Ruhest du auch.
but of clay of your mother's weaving, and she will take it from you presently when you lay back your head on her breast.
There had been wind all day, a high, dreadful wind, which had
accompanied all the nightmare of the day as a wail accompanies pain. But
now it had dropped with the sun, who was setting with little pageant across
the level land. The whole sky, from north to south, from east to west, was
covered with a wind-threshed floor of thin wan clouds, and shreds of
clouds, through which, as through a veil, the steadfast face of the heaven
beyond looked down.